ã€ŠAdam : From a man to a Godã€‹


 Ragnarok

    Long ago, gods and humans coexisted. Humans worshipped gods, who rewarded them with immortality, good rainfall, gold, and more. The humans would do anything the gods asked of¡ªuntil one day...

    A god called Ragna started making huge demands. Each god and goddess had a temple of their own, visible to mankind from hundreds of miles away. Ragna¡¯s temple was no exception. The other gods disliked Ragna''s behavior; he was daring, unsympathetic, and very short-tempered.

    "Lord Ragna, we have finished building your statue," said a man, his voice trembling slightly.

    Ragna spoke in an annoyed tone. "It''s Lord Ragnarok, you fool. Now, let me see it."

    Ragna and the two men left the temple to view the statue. "Not bad for mere humans," Ragna remarked. "You may leave."

    As they walked away, one of the men grumbled, "We built that statue using gold, and he calls us fools. The statue is 30 meters higher than all the other gods''. This is getting tougher for us humans. What do we do? Tell the other gods?"

    "And say what?" replied the second man. "They¡¯ll just say what he did was fortunate."

    Adam, the first man, clenched his fists. "I''m starting to think what our ancestors told us were lies. They said gods appeared out of the sky and brought mankind fortune and immortality, but what if they were forced...?"

    Adam''s voice grew sharper with anger. "Who do you think built that temple of gods, them?"

    Luke spoke in a calm voice. "I think there''s an explanation for all of this. Now let''s just go to our homes." (He is right, but if he continues talking, he might say something that could put us and our families in trouble.)

    The two men continued walking.

    Gods used to treat humans as slaves, and that''s how the temple was built. After many years of slavery, the gods decided to stop. Those who denied the change were banished or sealed into small figurine statues of themselves.

    After 700 years, Ragna was sick of this rule. He also had other reasons to hate humans. The gods heard of Ragna''s deeds and held a gathering to justify his actions.

    Razak, the mightiest and most powerful of all the gods, sent Lilith, a goddess loved by children for her kindness and by men for her beauty.

    Lilith descended from the sky into Ragna''s temple. While mankind knew her for her goodness, the gods knew her true nature. She was adept at pretending. Lilith and Ragna didn''t get along¡ªnot that Ragna got along with any god.

    Lilith found Ragna on his throne, already glaring at her, his eyes glowing faintly red.

    "Oh, stop it. I hate when you stare at me like that," Lilith said, annoyed. (He always has his red hair messed up.)

    "Well, maybe you shouldn''t have come," Ragna retorted. (Why is she here?)

    "I was sent here. By him."

    "Him? Oh, Razak. What does he want?"

    "You''ll find out yourself."

    Ragna''s eyes glowed bright red, and he floated off with Lilith to the temple.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    At the temple, gods were gathered, seated around a huge round diamond table. Razak stood in front of it, facing Ragna. Razak spoke in a deep, intimidating voice.

    "Good afternoon, Ragna. I see Lilith has informed you of our gathering here."

    "Yes, she did. Why am I informed now, why not before like any other god here?"

    "Because the discussion is about you, Ragna, because of your impudence."

    Mumbling started among the crowd, with some gods and goddesses nodding and shaking their heads.

    "Silence, please!" Razak commanded.

    The crowd quieted down.

    "Impudence?" Ragna muttered to himself. (This is the second time I was called here in a year. I get it, it was because of those bastards... Adam.) "Impudence?"

    "The way you treat humans with no respect at all. We knew you were arrogant and short-tempered, but this is too far."

    "What do you mean, arrogant? I''ve done nothing wrong that proves that."

    Razak stood silently and smiled slightly, plucking a hair from his head. It turned into a golden scroll as he shook it and began to read

    "Rule 34 on the heavenly scroll states: Do not belittle and use humans against their will."

    "I believe those are two rules and two very stupid ones at that," Ragna scoffed. (Here they go again, mumbling in the background like idiots.)

    "How dare you speak that way!" Razak''s voice boomed.

    Ragna looked around at the other gods. "Why? Why are you holding back? What could possibly go wrong? I know each and every one of you understands that we are not equals with humans, yet you want to do everything they say, provide everything they want as if they are the gods. How were their lives before we came here? I''ve had enough of this peace you''ve got in your thick heads. It has made you weak."

    The crowd erupted in noise, shouting at Ragna.

    "That''s enough!" Razak''s eyes glowed faint white.

    "This is a warning, Ragna. We will seal you if you don''t concede."

    "Or just kill me. We both know only a god can kill another god."

    "Don''t tempt me. This judgment is over. Every god may return to their duties."

    The gods started to scatter, leaving Ragna furious over the threat.

    Adam¡¯s House

    At Adam''s house, he was enjoying a meal with his family¡ªhis beloved wife Hella and their daughter Stella. He started speaking.

    "Hella, I want us to move."

    "Move? To where?" Hella asked, surprised.

    "Anywhere out of Goddon. We might have too many things to carry, but I have enough coins and... and I have some gold."

    "Gold?!" Hella gasped.

    "Shh... yes, gold. I stole it while building Ragna''s statue," Adam admitted.

    "Oh gods!" Stella exclaimed. "Father, why would you do that? You might get punished."

    "She''s right," Hella agreed.

    "What if the gods find out? What happens then?" Stella asked, worried.

    "Can you let me speak?" Adam raised his voice slightly. "These coins and gold are for us. You stopped asking why we should move out of Goddon."

    "Why?" Hella pressed.

    "I think something bad is going to happen, and I can feel it."

    "Are you talking about Ragna? Isn''t he always like that?" Stella asked.

    "Yes, dear, what''s wrong? You''re frightening me," Hella said, concerned.

    "The gods will protect us," Stella reassured.

    "That''s just the problem¡ªit''s the gods. I might have done something bad with Luke. We reported Ragna''s behavior again," Adam explained.

    "Isn''t that a good thing?" Hella asked.

    "No, it was serious this time, and I think he''ll be coming for us," Adam said, his voice heavy with dread.

    "Oh dear, the gods would never do that," Hella said, trying to comfort herself. (I''ll just have to pray for his forgiveness in the morning to god Ragna.)

    "I''m done eating. I''ll go to bed. Good night, Father, Mother," Stella said, excusing herself.

    "Sleep well," Adam said. "I''m tired; I''ll go to sleep too."

    "Okay, I''ll clean up and come join you," Hella said.

    The Next Morning

    Adam woke up with his wife by his side, her hand resting on his chest. He looked out the window and saw the sun was about to rise.

    "Good morning, dear. I have to go get us some water from the well," he said softly. (The well of infinite water, thanks to the gods. Maybe I was overthinking.)

    At that moment in Ragna''s temple, Ragna was sitting on his throne, seething with anger.

    "Hmmm, let''s see what happens when I kill the human. This isn''t the first time he¡¯s spoken against me to the other gods. This should snap them out of their delusions. They dare threaten me? I''ll end them before they can touch me," Ragna growled to himself.

    Ragna flew off towards Adam''s house. People nearby looked up, happily pointing at him and shouting his name.

    Ragna was simply annoyed by this. "Oh, what''s that? I can sense two people in the house, no, three. If I remember correctly, Adam has a daughter and a wife¡ªequals three. I could just blow up the place. Immortality isn''t really immortality if you can be killed by a god."

    But little did he know that Adam was not there.

 Chapter 2: Chaos, Adams mishap

    The well, a distant point of light against the dusty landscape, lay a considerable distance from Adam''s home.  The citizens'' houses, constructed of hard-packed clay, formed a dense cluster, a terracotta maze stretching to the horizon.  Thousands of people thronged the area, a mix of locals and pilgrims from distant lands, all drawn to offer their devotions to the gods.  A sudden, sharp cacophony shattered the morning stillness, a wave of sound rolling towards Adam from the distance.

    He heaved the bucket of water from the well, the cool weight a welcome relief in the warm air.  He carefully poured the water into two smaller buckets, the combined weight a familiar burden as he began his walk home.  A frown creased his brow.

    "What''s the commotion? It''s happening near my home," he murmured to himself, his pace quickening with each step.

    Ragnarok''s hands erupted in flame, a sudden, searing burst that silenced the murmuring crowd. He lifted his hand, and a fiery orb, pulsating with heat, formed and grew in his palm.

    A voice, thin and high-pitched, cut through the stunned silence: "What''s going on?"

    Inside the house

    Hella''s voice, sharp with alarm, rang out. "What''s all that noise outside? It''s right at our door! Let''s go see!"

    The round ball of flame, unleashed with terrifying force, slammed into Adam''s house.  A deafening explosion ripped through the air, sending people sprawling, a wave of searing heat washing over those nearby.  Screams mingled with the crackling flames as some were thrown clear, others engulfed in fire.

    *<b>At the temple</b>,*

    A man knelt before Razak, his face etched with desperate hope, begging for the gift of immortality. Razak raised a hand, and a brilliant, blinding light descended, bathing the man in its ethereal glow.  His form shimmered, his features subtly altering, reshaping themselves under the divine touch.

    A distant, earth-shattering bang sliced through the air.  Razak, his attention instantly diverted, abruptly left the still-transforming man, his departure as sudden as his arrival.

    The transformed man, his new form still settling, wondered if the process was complete.  A wave of gratitude washed over him, a vow of eternal worship forming on his lips as he joyfully stepped out of the temple.  The sight of distant smoke, billowing ominously into the sky, caught his eye, piquing his curiosity.

    Seconds before the explosion

    Observing a small, ethereal figure near his house, Adam recognized the god Ragnarok.  Panic seized him.  "Oh no. No, no, no, no, no!"

    He dropped the buckets, the water spilling onto the parched earth, and ran towards his house, his heart pounding in his chest.

    Adam pleaded, his voice cracking with desperation, "No, please don''t."

    The house exploded in a deafening roar, a maelstrom of fire and debris.  Adam, realizing the futility of his plea, redoubled his efforts, his legs pumping as he raced towards the inferno, praying for the safety of those trapped inside.

    Ragna smirked, his expression cold and devoid of remorse.  "Serves him right," he muttered, his gaze fixed on the devastation he had wrought.  "Time to see what the gods have to say."

    Razak stepped into the dimly lit chamber of the temple, his eyes drawn to the white orb nestled in his palm.  "I knew this day would come," he murmured, a grim determination hardening his features. "I must warn the others. We have to get rid of him."

    As Razak''s grip tightened, a brilliant light erupted from the orb, causing it to shatter into a thousand shimmering fragments that dispersed with impossible speed. The first piece, a shard of incandescent light, streaked towards Enoch, the revered blacksmith, renowned for his skill with metal and his legendary appetite.

    Startled by the sudden, searing intrusion of light, Enoch tumbled from his stool, sending a half-eaten meal flying across the rough-hewn floor.

    "Oh, damn it. Is that¡­" Enoch''s words trailed off, his eyes widening in horror as the shard projected a terrifying vision: Ragnarok, a figure of immense power and unrestrained destruction, laying waste to everything in his path.  The image burned itself onto his mind ¨C a landscape of fire and ruin.

    "What does he think he''s doing?"  Enoch sprang to his feet, his body instantly clad in shimmering silver armor, a gleaming pickaxe materializing in his hand. With a roar, he launched himself upward, his powerful legs driving him through the temple''s roof, timbers splintering and collapsing around him as he landed with a bone-jarring thud far beyond the temple walls.

    "Ragnarok!" his voice, amplified by the sudden silence, boomed across the ravaged landscape.

    Ragnarok looked towards the source of the shout, his gaze sweeping across the scene.  Below, he saw a figure emerging from the smoke-filled ruins, a desperate figure clawing through the debris.

    "I have to find them, I have to¡­ maybe they''re still alive," Adam muttered, his hands already digging frantically through the rubble.  The air was thick with the stench of smoke and burning wood.

    Ragnarok, momentarily surprised, slowly descended, landing a few yards from Adam, his presence casting a long, ominous shadow over the devastated scene.

    He started walking toward Adam, a cocky smirk playing on his lips.  His voice, dripping with casual cruelty, cut through the air.

    "Oh, Adam! So you weren''t the third person in that house. I thought I had killed you. Hey! I''m talking to you. Hey!"

    Ignoring Ragnarok''s taunts, Adam continued his desperate search, his hands clawing through the rubble, his heart pounding with a mixture of fear and hope.  Ragnarok smiled, a cruel, predatory smile, and picked up a small, seemingly innocuous rock.  With a flick of his wrist, he hurled it towards Adam.  The rock moved with impossible speed, a blur of motion.

    Adam, a prickle of unease crawling up his spine, felt a sudden, chilling premonition. He glanced back, just in time to see the rock hurtling towards him. He dodged with a desperate lunge, tumbling to the ground, the rock whizzing past his head.

    Emerging from the smoke, the man who had left the temple was caught completely off guard. The rock slammed into him, impacting with such force that his head exploded in a gruesome spray of blood and bone. He crumpled to his knees before collapsing lifelessly onto the scorched earth.

    Adam, eyes wide with a horrifying mixture of fear and grief, stared at Ragnarok. Tears streamed down his face, mingling with the dust and grime coating his skin.  His voice, choked with emotion, barely a whisper, broke the silence.

    "Why do this to them? Why kill my family? You could have just killed me instead," he sobbed, his body wracked with grief.

    "I am a god," Ragnarok responded, his voice laced with chilling indifference, "I do not need a reason to end simple human life. You angered me, and that''s a good enough reason. The gods have threatened me, but they are weak. They might have forgotten where we came from, but I didn''t. We came from a land of monstrosities and eternal battles," he said, a hint of something akin to longing in his voice.

    "I don''t care where you came from. Bring my family back!" Adam screamed, his grief fueling a surge of reckless fury. He charged towards Ragnarok, a desperate, suicidal attack. Ragnarok merely waited, a cruel smile twisting his lips.  With a flick of his wrist, he hurled a blazing ball of fire at Adam.

    The fireball streaked towards Adam, a searing comet of destruction.  Just as it was about to engulf him, Enoch landed with earth-shattering force directly in the path of the projectile, intercepting it with his body. The force of the impact sent a shockwave outward, throwing Adam backward, but the fireball itself was absorbed by Enoch''s armor.  He stood, unyielding, a bulwark against Ragnarok''s wrath.  Enoch, his face grim, raised his pickaxe, pointing it directly at Ragnarok.

    "You," Enoch growled, his voice thick with rage, "you ungrateful hypocrite. You think you can just get away with this?"  His voice trembled with barely controlled fury.

    "Something went wrong with you gods," Ragnarok sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. "You have blinded yourselves with this stupidity called peace. Do you not remember where you came from? A god cannot be punished for any deed. Caring for humans has given you mortal hearts," he spat, the words laced with venom.

    "Quiet!" Enoch commanded, his voice a low growl that vibrated with barely contained power.  His grip tightened on his pickaxe.

    "The place where we battled¡­ somehow a portal appeared in the sky and pulled some of us out," Ragnarok continued, his voice laced with a strange mixture of bitterness and nostalgia. "What happened to you? The Enoch I knew was never like this. I pity you," he remarked, a hint of something almost resembling sadness in his tone.

    "That''s enough!" Enoch snapped, his patience finally exhausted.  The air crackled with barely suppressed power.

    The sharp exchange jolted Adam awake. He pushed himself up, slowly brushing the dust from his eyes, the world still blurry and indistinct.  He was disoriented, his head swimming.  He looked around, surprised to find himself so far from Ragnarok and Enoch.  The distance was jarring, unexpected.  A wave of disorientation washed over him, quickly followed by astonishment. He was alive.  How?

    He focused his gaze, his vision slowly clearing.  Enoch''s form solidified, his face a mask of furious intensity.  The sight of the blacksmith god, standing defiantly against Ragnarok, filled Adam with a mixture of awe and confusion.

    "What¡­ what is the blacksmith god doing here?" he stammered, his voice hoarse.

    People from nearby homes, drawn by the commotion, began to gather, their faces etched with a mixture of fear and curiosity.  The air thrummed with a nervous energy.

    "No! Get away from here, don''t stay, run!" Adam yelled, his voice raw with urgency, his gaze darting between the looming figures of Ragnarok and Enoch and the growing crowd.

    "What is happening? Who is that man covered in dirt?" a man''s voice called out from the crowd, his tone laced with apprehension.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Why is he telling us to run?" a woman''s voice echoed, her question tinged with confusion and fear.

    Ragnarok attempted to address the assembled people of Goddon, his voice booming across the ravaged landscape, but Enoch anticipated his words. With a sudden, powerful throw, he hurled his pickaxe towards Ragnarok.  Ragnarok, his eyes never leaving Enoch, effortlessly sidestepped the flying weapon, catching it by the handle with a casual grace that belied the weapon''s deadly potential.  As he looked at Enoch, the pickaxe, still clutched in his hand, was pointed directly at a child standing only a few feet away, caught in the crossfire.

    "Wow! You almost killed a child," Ragnarok remarked, a chilling smile spreading across his face.  He seemed to revel in the near-miss.

    Turning to face the people, Ragnarok continued, his voice smooth and deceptively calm, "People of Goddon, do you want to know something that the gods haven''t told you?"

    Enoch''s voice, tight with fury, cut through Ragnarok''s words. "What are you doing!?"

    Enoch''s protest was sharp, laced with the sudden realization of the terrible danger of engaging in combat amidst the crowd. "Where is that man Ragna was about to kill?"  His eyes scanned the area, searching frantically. He turned to Adam, but Adam was gone, vanished into the chaos.  His gaze shifted to the throng of onlookers, their faces a mixture of fear and morbid curiosity.

    "Humans," Enoch commanded, his voice ringing with authority, cutting through the murmuring crowd, "get out of here!"

    "We heard a loud sound and saw flames rising from a distance," a young girl explained, her voice trembling slightly, "So we came to see what was happening."

    "Those houses¡­ they''re destroyed," a man''s voice, filled with disbelief, cut through the air. "What happened here?"

    Ragnarok shrugged, his casual demeanor infuriating. "Well, I simply destroyed them," he replied, his tone nonchalant, "because the people have angered me for so long."

    "What?" the man exclaimed, his voice rising in disbelief. "Don''t we just get punishment and not death?"

    Enoch, his patience finally snapped, didn''t bother with words. With a surge of power, a massive battle-axe materialized in his hand, its gleaming surface reflecting the horrified faces of the crowd.  The air crackled with anticipation.

    "I will not tell you twice," Enoch roared, his voice echoing across the clearing, "Get away from here!" He pointed the massive axe towards the terrified crowd, his eyes blazing with barely controlled fury.

    Fear, raw and primal, seized the onlookers.  They scattered, a panicked wave of humanity fleeing the impending conflict.  With a powerful spring, Enoch launched himself into the air, the massive axe whistling through the air as he aimed a devastating blow at Ragnarok.

    Ragnarok reacted instantly, intercepting the axe blow with a sharp movement of his pickaxe.  The two weapons clashed with a deafening clang, a shockwave rippling outwards. Enoch strained, pushing with all his might, attempting to force Ragnarok to the ground. But Ragnarok, surprisingly stronger than Enoch had anticipated, met his force with an equal and opposite power.

    Grunts of exertion filled the air as the two titans struggled for dominance.

    Ragnarok, with a sudden, powerful surge, shoved Enoch backward, sending him sprawling.  He raised his hand, and a torrent of fire erupted, a raging inferno that swept towards Enoch like a living flamethrower.  But Enoch, reacting with incredible speed, conjured a large, silver shield of seemingly impenetrable titanium, blocking Ragnarok''s fiery assault.  Without pausing, he hurled the shield at Ragnarok, rolling away to avoid the counterattack. Ragnarok, with a casual flick of his wrist, swatted the shield aside as if it were a bothersome fly.

    "How did he get so strong?" Enoch muttered to himself, a knot of worry tightening in his gut.  He couldn''t afford to underestimate Ragnarok.

    With a furious concentration, Enoch conjured hundreds of razor-sharp blades from thin air. They shimmered, a deadly swarm, before hurtling towards Ragnarok with terrifying speed.

    Ragnarok met the onslaught with brutal efficiency.  He punched through the first blade, the metal melting and shattering upon contact with his searing fist.  He moved with a blur of motion, deflecting and destroying the incoming blades, his every punch a miniature explosion of heat and force.  Enoch''s eyes glowed with a bright, eerie grey light as he continued to summon blade after blade, each imbued with his growing power.  Then, with a sudden burst of speed, he charged, his right hand transforming into a glowing golden metal gauntlet, radiating heat and power.

    Ragnarok met his charge head-on, both figures leaping forward in a collision of raw power. Their fists slammed together, releasing a deafening sonic boom that shook the very ground.

    *Meanwhile, at the temple,*

    The gods had gathered, their faces grim and concerned. Razak sat at the head of the table, his expression serious.  The hushed whispers of the assembled deities were abruptly silenced by Razak''s voice.

    "Silence, please," he announced, his voice carrying an undercurrent of authority. "The issue with Ragnarok is currently being handled by Enoch."

    A voice, filled with regret and urgency, rose from the thinning crowd. "We should have acted sooner. Look at what has come to pass¡ªhe''s¡­" The words trailed off, swallowed by the sudden, catastrophic event.

    Enoch''s body, battered and broken, plummeted from the ceiling of the temple, crashing through the massive diamond table with a deafening shatter.  Fragments of crystal rained down, but Razak, with a display of surprising agility, managed to evade the deadly debris.

    "How is this possible!?" Razak exclaimed, his voice a mixture of disbelief and horror.  The sudden, unexpected appearance of Enoch''s body spoke of a battle far more brutal than he had imagined.

    Meanwhile, completely unfazed by the chaos unfolding within the temple, Ragnarok soared gracefully towards a gathering of onlookers, his presence commanding attention.  His hands emitted a brilliant, otherworldly glow, amplified by the overcast sky, making him appear almost incandescent.  The murmurs of the crowd fell silent as he spoke.

    "People," Ragnarok proclaimed, his voice cutting through the stunned silence, resonating with an unnatural power, "listen closely. We have deceived you. We are not gods, but nameless entities inhabiting borrowed forms."

    A man from the crowd spoke up, his voice tinged with uncertainty and a hint of betrayal. "Is this the truth? Have we been misled all this time, despite your aid?"

    "We wearied of the charade," Ragnarok continued, his voice resonating with a chilling honesty. "We grew weary of manipulation and servitude. Those grand temples? Not our handiwork. Why build when we can command others to do so?"  His words hung in the air, heavy with the weight of centuries of deception.

    "But the legends¡­" another voice interjected, a mixture of disbelief and disillusionment coloring the tone.

    "They were our fabrication," Ragnarok admitted, his gaze sweeping across the faces of the stunned crowd. "But I tire of this facade. I long for the days of yore, where we reigned unchallenged, known as gods by mortals like you."  A flicker of something akin to longing crossed his features.

    *Meanwhile, at the temple¡­*

    The assembled gods seethed with a barely controlled rage.  Their whispers turned to angry murmurs, then to outright shouts of fury.

    "We''ve endured enough," a deity declared, their voice ringing with righteous indignation. "It ends now."  With a swift, decisive movement, the gods rose as one, their departure from the temple a silent testament to their shared resolve.

    Ragnarok, sensing their approach, even from the distance, ascended into the sky, his form silhouetted against the darkening clouds.  He drew the crowd''s gaze upward, their fear and awe a potent mixture that fueled his power.

    "Observe as they attempt to silence me," Ragnarok declared, his voice ringing with confidence, a chilling certainty in his tone. "My strength surpasses theirs¡ªI''ve never ceased training, unnoticed by their indifference. Now, I stand stronger than ever."  He looked down at the crowd, a predatory gleam in his eyes.

    A multitude of divine beings, their forms shimmering with celestial power, encircled Ragnarok, Razak among them.  Half the crowd, seized by a sudden, overwhelming fear, scattered, fleeing the impending conflict. The other half, however, remained transfixed, their eyes glued to the spectacle unfolding before them.

    Razak''s voice cut through the tense silence, his tone urgent. "Move away! This clash may prove fatal."

    A man from the crowd, his voice trembling, voiced the doubt that echoed in many hearts. "Is what he speaks¡­ the truth?"

    "Yes," Razak responded, his gaze unwavering, "and now we are going to seal him."

    "What? But we have to kill him!" one of the goddesses surrounding Ragnarok exclaimed, her voice sharp with righteous fury.  The idea of anything less than death for Ragnarok seemed unthinkable.

    "We can," Razak explained, his voice calm despite the rising tension, "but we could seal him and curse him to suffer. Painfully. And even if he finds a vessel, he will still be trapped, just like Kasaka."  The name hung in the air, a chilling reminder of a fate worse than death.

    "Seal him? What does that mean, my lord?" a man from the dwindling crowd inquired, his voice barely a whisper, his eyes wide with a mixture of fear and confusion.

    Razak''s response was swift and brutal, silencing any further questions. "I told you people to get out of my sight."  The words were barely out of his mouth before the man questioning him crumbled into dust, his form dissolving into nothingness. A wave of terror swept through the remaining onlookers.

    "Don''t break the small statue," Ragnarok warned, his voice strangely calm despite the horrifying display of power.

    "Why would you say that?" Razak asked, his brow furrowed in confusion.

    "Because if you do," Ragnarok threatened, a chilling smile playing on his lips, "I will come back and kill you all."

    A blinding white chain, shimmering with celestial energy, materialized in the hands of the gods surrounding Ragnarok.  With precise, coordinated movements, they hurled the chain, wrapping it around him in an ethereal, inescapable grip.  Ragnarok, attempting to summon his signature flames, found his power inexplicably failing.  A mocking laugh escaped his lips, a sound both defiant and despairing.

    The gods, their faces grim with determination, dragged Ragnarok, bound by the glowing chains, towards the temple.  He knelt before the assembled deities, his expression a mixture of anger and resignation. Razak placed a large, round black orb in front of him, its surface pulsing with a malevolent, bright red glow.

    "I see you got what you deserved," Lilith remarked, her voice devoid of sympathy, as a cruel chuckle escaped Ragnarok''s lips.

    The tense scene was abruptly interrupted by a figure striding into the temple¡ªAdam.  His presence was unexpected, unwelcome.

    "How did he get in here?" Razak muttered, his brow furrowed in concern. "He must have slipped in when we all left."

    Ragnarok''s gaze fell upon Adam, his eyes narrowed.  "You don''t seem to die, do you?" he said, a cruel smile twisting his lips. He had tried to kill Adam twice already¡ªonce by destroying his house, and again with the fireball, only to be thwarted by Enoch. Now, here Adam was again.

    Ragnarok''s gaze shifted back to the orb his eyes narrowed in thought.  "This orb is already set to imprison him, but with the right destruction, I could distort its curse," he thought, his voice low and dangerous.

    Ragnarok''s eyes blazed with a bright, intense blue light.  The chains binding him instantly mirrored the hue, emitting a searing energy that caused the gods holding them to erupt in flames, their screams of agony echoing through the temple.

    "How¡­?" Razak gasped, his voice filled with disbelief and dawning horror.

    Ragnarok''s voice, amplified by the chaos, boomed through the temple. "I am a god," he declared, his tone unwavering, "and I cannot be locked away."

    With a swift, violent motion, Ragnarok released a wide, searing wave of blue flames that engulfed the temple in a cataclysmic explosion. The temple erupted like a volcano, spewing fire and debris into the sky. The black orb shattered, its malevolent energy unleashed.  Every godly being present was instantly transformed into a small, exquisitely detailed figurine, each destined to suffer for eternity unless destroyed.

    Tragically, Adam, caught in the heart of the inferno, could not survive the destructive blast. He perished amidst the burning chaos, a victim of Ragnarok''s final, desperate act.

    The inhabitants of the capital city mourned a profound loss, their grief mingling with the harsh reality of their own mortality and the endless cycle of toil. The temple''s explosion had rained debris across the landscape, leaving behind a scene of utter devastation and death.

    In the aftermath, the ancient figurines, scattered across the land, were carefully safeguarded in distant, secret locations. Their existence was shrouded in secrecy, a desperate measure to prevent the release of the imprisoned entities and the unimaginable suffering they were destined to endure for all eternity.

    Over millennia, the cataclysm and its horrifying aftermath faded into the mists of legend, the ancient figurines becoming little more than whispers in forgotten tongues, their significance lost to the relentless march of time.  Then, under a sky the color of bruised plums, on the crisp night of November 8th, 2004, a child was born.

    Eighteen days later, under a sky choked with the inky blackness of a moonless night, that same child was left abandoned on the frost-covered doorstep of a rambling Victorian foster home.  He lay nestled within a chipped, wicker baby carriage, its once-bright paint now faded and peeling. A mysterious woman, her face obscured by the shadow of a wide-brimmed black hat pulled low over her brow, and her form swallowed by an oversized brown coat, knocked three sharp, frantic raps on the heavy oak door before melting back into the darkness, leaving only the faint scent of woodsmoke and damp earth in her wake.

    Sister Agnes, roused from her slumber by the insistent rapping, cautiously opened the door.  The chill night air rushed in, carrying with it the scent of frost and the faint, almost imperceptible whimper of a child.  Inside the carriage, swaddled in worn, but surprisingly soft, blankets, lay a dark-skinned baby boy. Pinned to his tiny, hand-knitted shawl was a single scrap of aged parchment, the elegant script of a single word barely visible in the dim light:<b>  ADAM</b>.

 Everybody hates Adam

    **18 years later.**

    Adam lived with his adoptive family: a mother, father, little sister, and big brother¡ªthe Simins. Adopted at the age of ten, he never understood why they chose him, especially since they could have their own children.

    Adam woke up in his attic bedroom, a space he despised. The old, dusty belongings stored there constantly reminded him of his place in the family. Glancing at the calendar, he noted it was April 2nd, 2020.

    *Oh right, exams start in a week,* he thought.

    He heard the attic door creak open and the sound of someone climbing up. It was his 16-year-old sister, Anna. She threw a school bag full of books at him, hitting him on the head.

    "What the hell is wrong with you? I told you to do the laundry and the dishes, but you only did the dishes. Why?" she demanded.

    "Ow! I''m sorry. I''ll do everything once I get home from school," Adam apologized, rubbing his head.

    "You know what happens if you don¡¯t do what I want, right?" she warned.

    "Yes, your dad starts removing stress by whooping my ass," he muttered under his breath.

    "You¡¯re a sad excuse for a brother. Why did they adopt you?" she scoffed.

    "To make me the house slave, apparently," he thought, but didn''t say out loud.

    "Okay, Cinderella, hurry up. Your cereal is waiting downstairs," she mocked before heading back down.

    Adam prepared for school and went downstairs to eat his cereal at the kitchen table.

    "Good morning, Mom. Good morning, Dad," he greeted.

    His father was reading the newspaper while his mother was getting ready for work. His dad had the day off; his mom worked at the town bank, and his dad at a tech company.

    Brock, his older brother, came downstairs wearing a vest and jeans, looking like he had just woken up.

    "Morning, Dad. Morning, Mom," Brock mumbled.

    "Good morning," both parents replied in unison.

    As Adam started eating his cereal, he tasted something awful. He rushed upstairs to the bathroom, spat the cereal into the toilet, and saw he had chewed a cockroach. After vomiting and cleaning up, he returned downstairs with an annoyed expression. Brock laughed.

    "That was disgusting," Brock teased.

    "What?" Anna asked, curious.

    "Bro just ate a cockroach," Brock explained, laughing.

    "Eww! Don¡¯t come near me," Anna chuckled.

    "I''m going to school. Bye," Adam said, grabbing his bag.

    His father, Nick, closed the newspaper. "You¡¯re walking there?"

    "Yes," Adam replied.

    "Okay," Nick nodded.

    At school, Adam walked through the hallway when Billy, the bully, bumped into him.

    "Watch where you¡¯re going, twerp," Billy sneered.

    Billy had bullied Adam since he was adopted. His life was a cycle of misery at home and school, his grades suffering from constant mental stress, especially after what happened last week.

    **Last week:**

    Adam sat in the back row of his class, paying no attention to the teacher. His focus was on his crush, Tiffany. He believed she was out of his league and often imagined scenarios where she confessed her feelings for him, though he dismissed them as silly fantasies.

    Tiffany was popular, a cheerleader, and came from a rich family. She was dating Billy, who knew about Adam¡¯s crush on her. Billy concocted a plan with Tiffany.

    Tiffany wrote Adam a letter, delivered by a classmate. It read, "Meet me in the basketball court after school."

    *What??? She wants to meet after school? Something¡¯s up. Anyway, I better go, but what would she want with someone like me?* he wondered.

    After school, Adam went to the basketball court and found no one. As he was about to leave, Billy and his friends appeared.

    "Whoa! Where are you going, dipshit?" Billy taunted.

    "I just want to be left alone," Adam pleaded.

    "But why are you here? To meet your little girlfriend, Tiffany? Yeah¡­ I know," Billy smirked.

    "But how¡­." Adam stammered.

    "Dude, she¡¯s my girlfriend. Of course, I know. Give me all your money and I might forget about it," Billy demanded.

    "Come on, you took all my money this morning. I only have bus money," Adam protested.

    "We¡¯ll take that and your bag," Billy decided.

    Adam tried to run but was cornered by one of Billy¡¯s friends. They beat him until his nose and mouth bled, took his money, and threw his bag away. As Adam lay on the ground, his vision blurry, he saw Tiffany smiling at Billy as they quickly left the court.

    "Wasn¡¯t that a bit too much?" Tiffany asked,Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine. He''s used to it," Billy chuckled.

    A guard entered the basketball court and found Adam lying there. He ran up to him.

    "Hey kid, are you okay? Answer me," the guard asked urgently.

    Adam groaned as he attempted to get up. "I''m fine. I''m alright."

    "Kid, you can''t even stand up straight¡­" the guard observed, concern in his voice.

    Adam started walking out of the court. "Don''t worry about it," he muttered.

    *Back to the present*

    After school, Adam went home, did all the chores, and went to bed.

    While he was asleep, a man was running¡ªrunning away from something or someone. He was injured in the leg and dressed in all black. As he passed Adam''s house, he threw something into the yard without stoping.

    He kept running; his name was David. He stopped and looked back.

    "Come and get it," David taunted.

    He pulled out a knife. Out of the shadows stepped a woman with a sword.

    "This is your last chance, Dave. Tell me where the artifact is, and I''ll make this quick," she demanded.

    "Hell no," David replied, getting into a stance.

    The woman came running and threw two nails at him. He blocked them with his knife. She rotated, swinging her sword at his chest. He backed up, but she quickly used both hands to push the sword, trying to stab him. He flinched to the side. She raised the sword upward, aiming for his chin. He lost balance and fell, dodging it. She tried to stab him while he was on the ground, but he rolled away, making her stab the ground repeatedly as she missed.

    David quickly got up.

    "You have never been good at the offensive, have you? You''re hurt, but I''m surprised you can still move like that," she remarked.

    *She''s right, and I''m losing a lot of blood because of it,* David thought.

    "Let''s end this quickly. Wouldn''t want to wake up the neighbors," she said.

    David smiled. "Sure," he agreed. *I''m gonna die here. I''m exhausted. At least she can''t find it, and I hope it doesn''t fall into the wrong hands.*

    She ran at him, and he charged at her. He swung the knife at her neck, but she slid down on her knees, narrowly avoiding the blade. As she passed him, both turned to slash at each other, but David was too late. She turned, swinging her sword, and stood up immediately, decapitating him. David''s body fell.

    The woman started searching David''s pockets for the artifact.

    "Damn, where is it? I can''t leave without it or they''ll¡­" she muttered, interrupted by an old woman coming out of a nearby house.

    "What''s going on outside? Pringles, is that you?" the old woman called out.

    She saw David''s body on the ground with his head inches away. The woman was already gone. Screaming, she ran back into the house, alerting the neighbors.

    *Next morning*

    Adam lay in bed, contemplating whether to get up or just curl up and die, unaware of the homicide in the neighborhood.

    His brother came up and threw a bag full of books at him, hitting him in the chest. Adam grunted in pain. His sister and brother never got in trouble for treating him like this.

    "Get up. The police want to ask us questions downstairs. Oh, and you have to go to school after that," Brock said.

    "The police?" Adam asked, puzzled.

    He went downstairs and found two detectives.

    "Good morning. I''m Detective Morgan, and this is Detective Derick. We''d like to ask you some questions regarding the homicide in your neighborhood," Morgan introduced.

    "There has been a homicide?" Adam asked, shocked.

    "Yes. We''d like to ask those questions now," Derick confirmed.

    They questioned Adam, who genuinely didn''t know anything about the incident last night, but Detective Morgan couldn''t shake the feeling that he was hiding something.

    "Thank you for your time, sir. We must be going. More neighbors to ask, damn this is gonna take long," Morgan sighed.

    Adam had lied about one thing. He did hear something while trying to sleep. When David threw the artifact into the hedge of the yard, he had dismissed it, thinking, *It was probably that old lady''s dog.*

    After some time, he prepared to go to school again. Before he left, he went to the hedge and found a very old figurine.

    "This looks weird. Is this one of those figurines they sell from anime shows? No, this is old and made out of clay. Should I leave it here? No, I should take it," Adam decided.

    As Adam approached the school gate, memories of Billy, Tiffany, and all the people who tormented him flooded his mind.

    "Nah, I''m not going in there," he decided, veering away.

    He headed to his favorite hot dog stand in town and bought a hotdog.

    "It''s been a long time since I used my lunch money for myself," he thought. "Billy always beats me for it, so I have to bring it to school to minimize the beatings."

    He went to a bridge to rest, finding his favorite grassy spot. He dozed off without realizing it and woke up at 6:47 PM.

    "Oh shit, I have to go," he muttered, scrambling to his feet.

    As he walked, he realized someone was following him. He started running, soon noticing he was too far from home. His pursuer, dressed in all black, threw a knife that struck Adam''s leg. He quickly turned and fell on his back, breaking the figurine. Adam screamed in pain, but no one could hear him. He started crawling, and the broken pieces of the figurine turned to dust, entering his ears, mouth, and eyes. He fainted, unaware of what had happened. His pursuer didn¡¯t notice either.

    Adam woke up strapped to a chair in a warehouse, with a woman and a man looking at him.

    "Good morning. Sleep well?" the woman asked.

    Adam tried to move his legs and felt pain from the wound. He groaned.

    "Where is it, kid? Where is the artifact?" the man demanded.

    "What? Please let me go. I don''t know what you''re talking about," Adam pleaded.

    "Don''t force me to do this. We know where you''re from. We know your family and your¡­" the man started.

    "He''s adopted," the woman interjected.

    "But he still cares about them. Don¡¯t you?" the man continued.

    "Please, just spare my life. I don''t know what you''re talking about," Adam begged.

    "Looks like I''ll have to do it," the woman said, stepping for forward. "Look kid, I''m trying to save you here, okay?" the man said.

    "I¡­" Adam stammered.

    "He may be one of them," the woman suggested.

    The man, wearing a suit, left the room. The woman, who looked Asian and wore all black with a ponytail, approached a table behind her and returned with a knife.

    "How old are you, Adam?" she asked.

    "I''m eighteen. Please let me go," he begged.

    The man left. The woman approached with the knife.

    "Oh god, please let me go. I''ll do anything," Adam pleaded, realizing they might be looking for the figurine. He gasped. "It''s in my bag."

    "There''s nothing there," she replied.

    "What? What do you want exactly?" he asked, confused.

    "A bracelet. A golden one," she clarified.

    "Huh?" Adam mumbled, bewildered.

    She immediately stabbed him in the knee, and he screamed in pain.

    "We can keep playing this game, you and I. You''re one of them, aren''t you? Even if you don''t answer, I''ll keep torturing you. And you want to know something? I enjoy it," she said, her voice cold and detached.

    Adam couldn''t hear her through the pain. She stabbed his other knee, making him cry out in agony.

    Outside the warehouse, the man waited in a black SUV.

    "Why is she taking so long?" he muttered.

    Inside, Adam was beaten and stabbed half to death. He couldn''t see or hear clearly anymore.

    *Why is this happening to me?* he thought.

    "You really don''t know anything, do you? Well, sorry kid, since you''ve seen him, I can''t let you live to see another day," the woman said.

    *My life has been one bad thing after another. No friends because people were afraid I''d drag them into getting hurt by Billy,* Adam thought, despair filling his mind.

    The woman turned to grab a gun from the table. Adam couldn''t speak; she had plucked out most of his teeth.

    *Am I really gonna die like this? Not truly happy even once?* he thought, tears streaming down his face.

    She pointed the gun at him. Adam looked down and saw his legs drenched in blood. He started crying.

    "Oh kid, don''t make it harder than it has to be. They all cry and plead for someone to come and save them," the woman thought, her cold demeanor unwavering.

    Her thoughts were wrong; those weren''t tears of sadness but tears of anger. Adam''s pupils suddenly turned red. The woman pulled the trigger, and the bullet left the gun.

    Outside, the man saw the warehouse explode.

    "Oh my God," he gasped.

    It was Ragna, and he had slightly awoken.

    The man watches in disbelief as Adam emerges from the fire unscathed. Panicking, he throws the car into reverse. Suddenly, Adam shoots towards the vehicle like a fiery missile, smashing through it with explosive force. The car erupts in flames as Adam lands behind it, his flames extinguishing as he collapses unconscious.

 A very bad day

    A week later, Adam woke up in Center Hill Hospital, named after his town and school. He slowly opened his eyes, disoriented by the persistent beeping of the monitor.

    of the monitor beside him.

    A nurse entered the room and noticed he was awake. Adam glanced up at her.

    "What am I doing at the hospital?" Adam asked, his voice groggy.

    Suddenly, memories of the torture flooded back, and he went into shock. The nurse hurried out to call the doctor.

    Some time later, Adam woke again to see Detective Morgan and his mother, Jasmine, sitting by his bed.

    "Oh, honey, don''t try to move," Jasmine said, her voice trembling.

    "Honey?" Adam thought, confused by the uncharacteristic tenderness.

    "Good morning, Adam. I''m sorry for what happened to you," Morgan said. "You were kidnapped. Can you tell me what happened?"

    "Detective, please let him rest first," Jasmine pleaded.

    "Rest first? I never thought I''d ever hear her say that for me," Adam thought.

    "Sorry, ma''am, but the doctor said he''s ready to talk, so either I ask him here or at the precinct," Morgan insisted.

    Jasmine fell silent, her worry evident.

    "So, can you tell me what happened?" Morgan asked again.

    Adam hesitated, then decided, "I should just tell him the truth. I skipped school and went to a hotdog stand farther in town. Then I went to the bridge and took a rest under it."

    "Under a bridge? Then what?" Morgan pressed.

    "I fell asleep and woke up later. When I was going home, someone followed me. When I ran, he..." Adam¡¯s voice trailed off as he realized something. His body was completely healed, with no scars.

    "What the hell happened to me?" Adam thought. "I mean, I fell, and he hit me, and I fainted."

    "Oh, really? What happened next?" Morgan asked, his eyes narrowing.

    "I woke up in this abandoned warehouse. I really don''t know where it was. There was a woman there... I really don''t remember the rest," Adam said, his frustration evident.

    Adam had forgotten the details of his torture. If he remembered correctly, he should be dead from a gunshot wound.

    The doctor walked in and handed a report to Morgan.

    "Well, that explains it. The medical report says you''ve been injected with some kind of substance," Morgan said.

    "It''s the reason why you were knocked out," the doctor added.

    Adam was discharged and went home with his mom. The car ride was silent.

    *At the dinner table*

    "Sorry, lil bro. I heard you got kidnapped. What happened?" Brock asked, sounding genuinely concerned.

    "Don''t ask him. I''m sure he''s gone through a lot of trauma," Daniel interjected.

    "Since when did they become nice to me?" Adam wondered.

    "You''re going to school tomorrow, though, so make sure you''re ready," Jasmine said firmly.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Adam looked at Anna, who was quietly eating.

    "What?" Anna asked, noticing his gaze.

    After dinner, Adam went to bed, frustrated by his fragmented memories.

    *He dreams*

    Ragna was trapped in a square-shaped crystal, standing still and deep in thought.

    "The pain is gone. That means I now have a vessel, and I wasn''t imagining it that time. I took control there for a sec," Ragna muttered.

    Ragna realized he was speaking in a modern tongue and looked like his vessel.

    "There is a small crack on the crystal. I wonder what did this. The thing that sucks the most is that he can use my power even if I''m not in control, like he''s possessing me now," Ragna mused.

    Adam woke up to the alarm blaring.

    "That was a weird dream. What was I doing in a..." he thought, bewildered.

    He heard footsteps coming up to the attic. Anna opened the door, picked up his bag with books, and threw it at him. Adam saw it coming slower than usual and dodged it. Anna looked surprised.

    "Come downstairs," Anna said curtly.

    Adam got ready and went downstairs. He ate his cereal quickly and headed to school. As he opened his locker, Billy bumped into him. Adam didn¡¯t even flinch; instead, Billy felt like he had hit a wall.

    "Watch where you''re going, bitch," Billy sneered.

    He got closer, but the math teacher appeared in the hallway. Adam quickly stepped aside and went to his first lesson.

    At lunch, Billy approached Adam''s table and smacked his food tray onto the floor.

    "What you gonna do about it, dork?" Billy challenged, leaning in menacingly.

    "Nothing, it''s fine," Adam muttered.

    Suddenly, memories of the torture resurfaced, and he started trembling. Billy smirked and walked away.

    *After school*

    Adam walked home, feeling an intense heat building inside him. He started running.

    "Oh damn it. It''s hot. I have to get there and take a shower," Adam panted.

    Once home, he rushed upstairs and bumped into Brock. Brock blocked his way, but Adam felt like he was burning up. Desperate, he shoved Brock aside, sending him flying five feet away. Brock looked stunned.

    Adam didn''t stop. He dashed into the bathroom, stripped off his clothes, and turned on the shower. Steam rose from his skin as the water hit him, and he finally felt some relief.

    After his shower, Adam did his chores. Later, his parents came home, and they all had dinner together. Adam went to bed afterwards.

    "Tomorrow is going to be the same again," Adam thought. "Except for the burning, though. What the hell was that? Anyway, it''s over, so I''ll just go back to sleep."

    *Morning*

    Adam woke up early, climbed down from the attic, and saw his little sister, Anna.

    "Oh, you woke up early today," Anna observed.

    "Yeah," Adam replied.

    He got ready for school, grabbed some lunch money, and left. After school, in the hallway, the janitor, Mr. Jenkins, offered Adam a deal: mop the basketball court for $25. It was an offer Adam couldn''t refuse. He went to the court and started mopping.

    When he finished, Mr. Jenkins handed him the money.

    "Thank you," Adam said.

    "No, thank you for helpingme, kid. None of the staff saw you, right?" Mr. Jenkins asked.

    "No. Anyway, I have to go home," Adam replied.

    *At the precinct*

    "There was a homicide in the neighborhood Adam lives in, and he was seen at a crime scene. This can''t be a coincidence, can it?" Morgan pondered.

    Adam walked home, considering a shortcut he hadn''t used before. The town was large, surrounded by a small forest and situated on a wide, but not tall, hill. Center Hill was named for the two hills flanking it, though they were far off.

    Taking the shortcut through an alley, Adam ran into Billy and his gang.

    "Oh, if it isn''t Adam. It seems luck is on my side. You''ve been avoiding me lately. I didn''t even see you today. Hand over that cash," Billy demanded.

    "I used up the money," Adam lied.

    "Nah, I don''t believe you. Let me search for it," Billy sneered.

    Adam turned and ran. Unbeknownst to him, Tiffany was there too. She didn''t usually walk home with Billy but was left behind buying ice cream. Adam, now running at an incredible 27 km/h, collided with her, sending her flying ten feet and breaking her wrist.

    Tiffany screamed in pain as Billy and his friends arrived.

    "Damn, he''s fast. Why''d he stop running, though?" one of Billy''s friends wondered.

    Billy saw Tiffany screaming and became furious. Adam tried to explain, but Billy wouldn''t listen. Billy threw a punch that Adam saw coming in slow motion, so he dodged it.

    "He''s faster now... or has he always been this fast?" Billy thought.

    Two of Billy''s friends helped Tiffany up and led her away. Another friend grabbed Adam from behind, and Billy punched Adam again, but this time Billy felt the pain instead.

    "That didn''t even hurt. I have to fight for myself for once," Adam thought.

    Adam stomped on his captor''s toe, not realizing he had crushed it. The guy screamed in pain and let go. Billy punched Adam again, but hurt his hand once more, so Adam retaliated, punching Billy in the ribs and breaking one. Billy groaned and collapsed.

    Adam ran home. It was getting late; moppingand the encounter with Billy had taken time. He ran at a normal pace now. As he arrived, he felt a chill before opening the door. Inside, he saw a woman wearing a mask covering her mouth and nose, dressed in black and holding a blood-drenched sword. Adam started shaking.

    He saw Brock lying on the ground, dead, his neck cut open and his right hand in the sink. The woman raised her hand, and the door closed by itself. Adam tried to open it but couldn''t. He screamed for help.

    "They can''t hear you," the assassin said, advancing towards him.

 The run

    Adam started remembering the torture he endured, frozen in fear.

    "He''s scared, but he has the artifact," the assassin muttered to herself. "They said it''s him, but I can''t sense it. He''s easy prey."

    She walked closer, removed her mask, and stared into Adam''s eyes before stabbing him. Adam spit blood and fell to the ground.

    "Again, again I''ve been beaten. And I''m about to freaking die. Why does my meaningless life want to end so quickly?" Adam thought, a tear escaping his eye.

    His vision grew blurry as he stared at the woman. She turned and put a finger to her ear.

    "Target terminated," she reported.

    "My life has to have a purpose, right? What''s the use of thinking about it, I''m already dying anyway," Adam thought.

    He started feeling a small relief as his wound slowly healed. Noticing this, he stood up. The assassin turned back and saw Adam standing.

    "Impossible. But I can''t sense the artifact on you," she said, bewildered.

    She quickly drew two knives and hurled them at Adam. He bent backward, and the knives missed him, embedding themselves in the door.

    The assassin leapt to cut Adam while he dodged the knives.

    "I''ve got him," she thought.

    Adam fell to the side, dodging her sword. They both quickly got up, and she tried to stab him in the stomach, but he grabbed the sword with his hands. She used force to push Adam against the wall while he held onto the sword, his hands bleeding.

    "So you were just pretending all along," she accused.

    Adam groaned. "What are you talking about?"

    He twisted the sword in his hand until it broke, then suddenly lifted his leg to kick her. His foot ignited, and he kicked her in the gut. She crashed through the wall of the living room, the kitchen, and ended up outside.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Adam yelped and extinguished the fire on his foot. He looked at Brock''s dead body. Hearing a sound, he glanced down to find a small round metal device glowing red and beeping.

    Just then, Adam''s dad and mom came home, and the device exploded, destroying the entire house. The assassin slowly got up, relieved but badly hurt.

    She started walking away but heard something behind her. Adam emerged from the rubble. Nearby people came to see what had happened and called the police.

    Adam looked back and saw his father calling for help, holding his mother, who was impaled by a wooden plank. People rushed to assist.

    Furious, Adam''s pupils turned red.

    The assassin, surprised, tried to run, but Adam sprinted at 70 miles per hour, jumped, and kicked her in the back, breaking her spinal cord. The force sent her crashing through the wooden fence, landing outside the yard.

    She spat blood, turned to face Adam, and smiled a bloody smile. "Kill me¡ªthey were going to do it anyway."

    Adam calmed down, his eyes returning to normal. He stared at his hands and then at the gathering crowd, some taking videos.

    "What am I doing?" Adam wondered aloud.

    The police arrived.

    "I don''t think I should be here," Adam thought.

    He stared at the crowd and saw Anna. Then he ran. The crowd was left in shock at his speed. The police stood there, holding their guns, stunned. Adam was running at 40 mph.

    "I''m faster. Faster than when Billy and Tiffany were chasing me. What''s happening to me? When did I become like this?" Adam thought.

    He noticed a police car gaining on him.

    "I have to go faster," he realized.

    He sped up to 70 miles per hour, the fastest he had ever run since gaining his abilities. The police car kept pace beside him. Inside, two officers were astonished.

    "You won''t believe what I''m seeing. This guy is¡ªhe''s... he''s running at 70 miles per hour," one officer said into his radio.

    Adam quickly turned into an alley, reaching its end where a two-story building stood. He looked tired, having run five miles. The police car blocked the alley, and the officers got out, pointing their guns at him.

    "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose," Adam pleaded.

    "On your knees, now!" one officer commanded.

    "We''ve got him cornered," the second officer noted.

    "What is he?" the first officer wondered aloud.

    "I''m just human like you. I don''t know what''s happening to me," Adam said, slowly getting off his knees.

    "Get down, kid," the first officer ordered. "He just looks like a kid."

    Adam saw the guns pointed at him and remembered the assassin torturing him, her firing the gun, and everything going red. He shouted.

    "Noooo!" he screamed.

    Adam quickly stood, turned, and jumped up, grabbing the edge of the building. The police were left in shock.

    "We should shoot," one officer suggested.

    "Yeah ,but isn''t he just a kid?" said the other officer.

    Adam climbs to the rooftop and starts running. As he reaches the edge of the building, he leaps 25 feet into the air and lands on another rooftop. He stops, noticing a helicopter spotlighting him from above.

    Adam: Now what?

 Outta town

    Adam looked up and saw the helicopter''s spotlight on him. He squinted but managed to read the word "NEWS" on its side.

    "What now? What am I supposed to do?" Adam muttered to himself.

    He noticed police officers approaching the building and quickly jumped to the next one. This one was a shop with just one floor. He leaped, landed, and rolled, hitting his head.

    "Ow," he groaned.

    He got up, climbed down a metal ladder attached to the side of the building, and landed on the ground, continuing to run.

    "I have to leave town fast," he thought. "Where would I go? Who would I live with? I can''t think about that right now. I have to get out of here."

    Adam kept running, but the helicopter was still on him. He headed straight for the bridge and saw the police waiting.

    "Stop, or we''ll shoot!" an officer shouted.

    Adam kept running, and the officer fired a warning shot into the sky. Adam continued to charge at them.

    One officer fired, and Adam jumped, flipping mid-air over the police and their vehicles. A police officer looked up, amazed at how high Adam could jump.

    Adam landed and quickly continued running, now at 86 miles per hour, heading downhill into the forest. A police car arrived, and Detective Morgan stepped out.

    "What are you waiting for? After him!" Morgan shouted.

    "We¡­ we won''t catch him. He¡­ he''s not normal," an officer stammered.

    "I know that now! He¡­ he hurt my son," Morgan retorted.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Billy was Morgan''s son, and he had a broken rib. Adam kept running downhill, off-road into the forest. He tripped on a tree root and fell, rolling down and hitting trees and rocks. He was running at high speed, after all. He hit a tree, which bent over, and he groaned in pain. He looked at his leg; it was broken, and a bone was sticking out of his thigh.

    "AAHhhh!! My leg!" Adam screamed.

    Tears started to well up in Adam''s eyes, but before they could fall, he felt relief. The pain was fading, and his body was slowly healing. The bone slipped back into place, and the wound closed.

    "Woah. It healed like before," Adam marveled.

    He continued walking, and it was already nightfall.

    "The closest town from here is Mountaindale," Adam thought. "I''ll find a way to cross the river without being seen. With my speed, I could make it in four hours¡­ but I''ll still get tired. I have to find a place to rest."

    Adam spotted a small cave just ahead. He was also surprised at how well he could see in the dark. He sprinted to the cave, quickly arriving and sitting down.

    "I hope nothing lives here. There are clouds¡­ it might rain soon. I might have made the right choice. Mmh, I don''t feel cold at all. I hope they don''t find me," Adam muttered to himself before falling asleep.

    *Somewhere in Mountaindale*

    A man, tied to a chair and wearing only boxers, was bleeding from his chest and had one ear left.

    "I''ll never reveal any secrets of the Black Dragons," the man spat.

    A woman in a black uniform, an assassin, was torturing him.

    "Wow, you Black Dragons don''t crack, do you?" she sneered, sliding her knife from his face to his crotch.

    "Go ahead," the man dared.

    "Okay," the assassin replied.

    Just then, her phone rang, interrupting the scene. She took out an old mobile phone and answered.

    "Hey T, it''s me. I''ve got a mission for you," the voice on the other end said.

    "Huh? Finally¡­" T replied.

    "There''s a target we sent V to handle, but she failed. So now it''s up to you. Don''t disappoint Father," the voice instructed.

    "I won''t," T assured.

    She threw the knife without even looking, and it stopped just inches away from the man''s skull.

    "What''s the location?" T asked.

    "He left Center Hill. He''ll probably head for Mountaindale. The police are on his tail, though, so we''re giving you 34 hours," the voice replied.

    The call ended, and a text with a photo of Adam and some information was sent.

    "Kill me if you''re going to do it already!" the man demanded.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t spare you¡­" T said.

    The knife, which had been floating, slowly penetrated the man''s skull. He screamed in pain until he died. The knife quickly returned to her. She looked at the photo again.

    "He''s just a kid, though," she mused, smiling.

    "Interesting¡­" she said.

 Attack near Mountaindale

    Adam woke up to a strange noise right outside the cave¡ªit was a bear.

    "Oh shit, I''m screwed," Adam thought. "I gotta run."

    Adam bolted out of the cave, quickly passing the bear, and continued running.

    "Damn, I overslept. I have to get to Mountaindale," he muttered to himself.

    He kept running but started feeling tired after 18 miles. Breathing heavily, he leaned against a tree. Suddenly, he heard something and looked back to see a group of soldiers. He hid behind the tree. The soldier in front held his finger to his ear.

    "We''ve been looking, but we still can''t find him," the soldier reported.

    "Maybe he hasn''t arrived yet. Make sure to catch him and bring him in alive. He''s one of them," a voice responded.

    "Wait, are they special forces? Am I gonna die? Do I give myself up? What am I running for anyway?" Adam thought frantically.

    Adam was close to the river, a long, wide river that surrounded the town with water coming from under the mountain. Unfortunately, Adam was where the bridge wasn''t. He had to run.

    As soon as Adam tried to run, he tripped on a tree root and fell. He turned his body and faced the soldiers. They pointed their guns at him.

    A soldier wearing a cap approached and pulled out a dart gun. He shot Adam in the leg. Adam groaned and fainted.

    "Captain, is that him?" asked a second soldier.

    "Yeah. This one is just a kid, but remember, they can be dangerous," the Captain replied.

    They lifted Adam, who started moving slowly.

    "What the?! Shoot him again," the Captain ordered.

    Three of them shot him simultaneously.

    He stopped moving.

    "One of those tranquilizers was literally meant to take an elephant down. They really are extraordinary," the Captain thought. "Come on, move it!"

    Moments later, the soldiers were traveling in vehicles on the tarred road beside Mountaindale. There were four vehicles, with Adam in the second one from the back.

    There was a forest on either side of the road. The driver in the front saw something ahead. It was a person. He took the transponder and alerted the others. The Captain responded.

    "Carrying a sword? Don''t stop, shoot. They said we might have threats on the way," the Captain commanded.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    It was assassin T, known as Terra, the name given to her by the organization. The assassins were given alphabets and ranked accordingly. The lower the alphabet, the stronger, faster, and more special their abilities were.

    A soldier stuck his head out of the window and pointed a black rifle at her. Terra started running towards them at 50 miles per hour. The soldier started shooting, and as soon as the first bullet reached her, she turned her sword, blocking it. She lifted her sword and slashed the second bullet in half, continuing to block all the other bullets.

    "What the¡­ how''s she¡­" the driving soldier stammered.

    Terra quickly removed a dagger and threw it at the soldier who was shooting at her. She front-flipped over the vehicle, stabbing the driver''s head with her sword as she landed on the car, kneeling.

    She quickly jumped backward, twisting her body mid-air as the vehicle went off-road due to the dead driver. She landed on another car, losing her balance and falling on her back. As she was about to roll off, she used both her sword and knife to stab the top of the car, preventing her fall. Two soldiers in the back shot upwards.

    Terra loved challenges, thats why she decided to go with a frontal attack. She dodged by sliding to the side of the car, quickly removing the door, and using her floating knife to slice everyone inside. The car veered off-road, falling into the forest since they were on slopping land.

    She pushed herself off the side of the vehicle and landed on her back, rolling on the ground. She stood up, looking back with a small scar on her forehead, her mask that covered the lower part of her face now off.

    The car with Adam was 30 feet away from her. Breathing heavily and smiling a bit, she held out her hand, and her dagger quickly floated into it. The third car stopped. The car behind it stopped, and the men quickly got out to protect the one where Adam was. They opened fire.

    "All at once? Bring it on," Terra thought.

    She ran at them at 80 miles per hour, her top speed, blocking all the bullets and quickly arriving to decapitate all their heads. The Captain and his crew emerged.

    "Who are you?" the Captain demanded.

    "I''m not here to talk," Terra replied.

    Terra''s blade quickly slaughtered all the remaining men. The Captain didn''t show any fear.

    "You think we wouldn''t be ready for this?" he challenged.

    "Doesn''t look like you''re ready at all," Terra retorted

    Terra hurried in close and swung her sword upward, aiming to slash the Captain from the rib cage up. However, the Captain dodged by leaning to the left and simultaneously pulled out his gun, firing two bullets at Terra''s face, which she also dodged. The Captain quickly threw a left hook, which she dodged, followed by a right hook, which she evaded as well. The Captain then used both hands to grab Terra''s neck, pulling her in to hit her head with his right knee. She blocked with her hands and slashed the Captain in the gut, causing him to back away.

    "You''re really fast compared to the others, but you still can''t cut it," Terra remarked.

    "Oh, no, you can''t cut it. You see, I have impenetrable skin. Even your flying dagger can''t cut it," the Captain replied smugly.

    "Oh yeah¡­ forgot I had that," Terra said, as her blade flew and tried cutting him on the side of the neck before returning to her.

    "What did they do to you?" Terra asked.

    "Nothing you need to know. Since you''re going to die anyway," the Captain retorted.

    Terra threw away her sword and looked at the torn jacket of her enemy. She smiled and cracked her neck, holding up her fists. The Captain smirked and charged at her. The car Adam was in was facing to the side. Terra quickly jumped, rotating her body, and kicked the Captain in the chest, breaking his ribs and damaging his heart. The Captain groaned in pain, fell back, hit the side of the car, causing it to bend, and then collapsed to the ground, spitting out blood.

    She knelt down near the dying Captain.

    "You said impenetrable skin, not unbreakable bones," Terra said.

    She stood and looked at the car, seeing Adam coming out and looking at the dying Captain, then at her. She smiled.

    "So, you''re next, kid," Terra said.

    "Not again," Adam muttered.

    He held out his fists.

    "I''m gonna fight this time," Adam declared.

 Show down, Terra vs Adam

    "I heard you took down V."

    "Huh?" Adam looked down, noticing a soldier''s head a foot away from him. "What do you want from me? Who is V?"

    "You don''t know, do you?" Terra smirked. "You possess incredible power. Most likely mortal or superior. I believe you''ve noticed it."

    "What do you mean? What''s happening to me? Why are you looking for the relic? What is it?"

    "Oh my god, you ask a lot of questions." Terra sighed. "I''ll answer them since I''m going to kill you. The relics are items, objects, or jewelry created by the gods or used by them. They have power, and when you put them on or hold them, they become one with you."

    "Gods... One with you? What do you mean?"

    "For example, if you hold a sword crafted by a god and the god poured some power into it, it will incinerate and enter your body, giving you more speed, strength, and a special ability that the god possessed."

    "What about me? I never had that."

    "There are four kinds: Mortal, which means weak; Superior, which is strong; Unique, which is stronger; and Godly, which is god-tier. From what I can sense, you have Mortal. If you had Superior, you would have dealt with the soldiers like I did. Enough talk, show me what you''re made of."

    She dashed forward, slashing at Adam''s gut. He leaped backward over a vehicle.

    "Whoa, I didn''t mean to jump that high," Adam thought.

    Terra spun over the vehicle, hurling a small dagger. Adam bent, watching it pass over his forehead. As he straightened, Terra aimed a sweeping kick at him, but he jumped again. She rotated swiftly, delivering a spinning kick to his face mid-air. The force sent Adam crashing through a thin tree, which snapped and fell, hitting another tree that also broke. He groaned in pain.

    "I hit him with the same amount of force that killed the soldier," Terra thought. "His artifact must be upper-grade Mortal."

    Adam stood, clutching his back. "Stop evading and fight me. I know that''s not how you defeated V."

    "Is she talking about the last person that attacked me? I didn''t do it on purpose...I have to fight her though, I don''t want to go through the same thing again."If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Adam picked up the broken tree and hurled it at Terra. She sliced it in half with her sword. Adam''s eyes glowed light red as he dashed forward at 100 miles an hour. His right fist burst into flames, and he hit her with an uppercut, sending her flying through the forest, breaking trees. Surprised, he looked at his burning hand, then caught a dagger flying toward his forehead. It pushed him backward.

    "This dagger is going to kill me if I don''t stop it," Adam thought.

    He shouted, the flames on his hand intensifying until the dagger melted completely. The fire went out. He looked at the broken trees, realizing Terra wasn''t dead.

    "If she was, the dagger wouldn''t have moved, would it?" Adam ran towards where Terra had landed. He found no trace of her. Hearing a whoosh, he turned his head and saw the sword coming his way. He dodged, but it slightly cut his cheek. Terra was already close, sliding down and rotating to trip him. Adam jumped.

    "Oh shit, not again," he thought.

    She spun, kicking his shoulder with a force that broke it and sent him flying 24 feet, crashing into a tree. Before he could react, she was on him, punching his gut rapidly, delivering five blows per second before a final punch to his chest, breaking the tree behind him. He spat blood and fell.

    "This kid was tough, but he''s done for," Terra thought.

    She flipped Adam over as he coughed blood. Picking up her sword, she brought it down toward his heart. His life flashed before his eyes.

    "You idiot! You thought you had a chance, you thought you could actually beat her. You should have run away like you always do. A coward is what she called me, and it''s what I am!" Adam thought.

    Ragna, resting deep within Adam, saw another crack in the crystal trapping him.

    "Is that enough for me to escape? Let''s give it another try," Ragna thought.

    He glowed briefly but then dimmed, unable to escape, and went back to rest. Terra''s sword stabbed Adam in the heart. He gasped for air and fainted. Terra turned away, staggering and pulling out a small, busted cell phone.

    "It was a hard fight, but it''s done," Terra said.

    "Okay, I''ll tell Father. You will be rewarded nicely. Sounds like you had fun. I wish I was the one to kill him, but being F and all, he wouldn''t have been a worthy opponent," the voice on the phone said.

    Terra turned to face Adam as she spoke. "He was a tough little bastard, but¡­"

    She saw Adam on the ground, glowing and burning brightly.

    "I... I think we made a mistake," Terra stammered.

    "What? What''s wrong, what''s happening?" F asked, concern in her voice.

    "I think he''s Superior. He''s not dead, he''s healing, he''s glowing," Terra said, panic creeping in.

    "Get out of there!" F commanded.

    "It''s too late. I have to face him," Terra said, throwing away the phone.

    Adam stood as if something was lifting him. He floated a foot above the ground, the sword in his chest falling away, half-melted. He screamed, and an explosion of flames erupted from him. Terra screamed in pain as the fire consumed her, slowly burning her to a crisp.

    The forest was engulfed in flames. Adam fell to the ground as the fire dissipated. He landed on his knees, quickly using his hands to steady himself.

    "I... I killed her. It happened again. I... I have to get out of here," Adam muttered to himself.

    He ran out of the burning forest.

    "Whoa! I think I''m faster now," he realized, noticing he was faster than before.

    "I have to get to Atlas City," Adam said, determination in his voice.

 Human auction?

    Atlas City was 564 km away. Adam felt tired and hungry.

    "Damn, I haven''t eaten in two days," Adam muttered. "I''m almost there. Probably 200 km to go." He recalled his last visit to Atlas City the previous year when he visited his cousin June.

    He continued running at 128 km per hour and could now run for an hour without resting. He stopped when he saw a fence surrounding something.

    "What''s in there? Maybe I can find food or water," Adam thought. "It might be dangerous, but with the power I have..."

    He jumped over the 12-foot tall fence. Almost immediately, he saw a man carrying a gun and wearing black glasses marching his way. Instinctively, he bolted out of there at 184 km per hour. The guard turned his head, confused by the sudden movement.

    "Was that a person? I need to stop smoking pot before going on duty," the guard mumbled.

    Adam ran and stopped when he saw numerous guards surrounding a big building. A bald black man with a rifle and a bulletproof vest noticed him.

    "We have an intruder," the guard yelled.

    He pointed his gun but was left astonished as Adam whooshed out of the way. Adam dashed past them and headed to the building, unaware he was running into a slave trading camp. Spotting a balcony, he jumped up and landed on it, then got inside.

    Adam looked left and saw a hallway. He sprinted through it and entered a door. Inside, he saw a man putting his hands on the shoulders of a girl about his age, who was looking at a glass mirror. She looked pretty, though her clothes were revealing. The man turned and saw Adam. Adam sprinted and punched him in the face, knocking him out cold. The girl gasped and stood up.

    "Please don''t hurt me! I''ll do anything. I''ll¡­ I''ll try to look more beautiful for the auction," she pleaded.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Adam frowned. "What the hell are you talking about? I''m not here to hurt you. What''s going on?"

    "You''re not one of them? But you move like the man who brought us here," she said, confused.

    "What man who¡ª" Adam stopped as another man entered the room.

    "It''s your tu¡ª" The man lunged at Adam at 40 miles per hour and threw a fist.

    Below the floor was a huge room, like a theater. Men sat in seats looking at the stage as a woman was introduced to them. A man spoke with an enthusiastic voice.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have another one. Her name is Annie. She is 20 years old, looks young and beautiful. She has no diseases. She hails from Rose Garden Village. Since she''s not a virgin, we''ll start the bid at¡­ 650 thousand."

    "800 thousand," someone shouted.

    "800 thousand, going once."

    "1 million," another voice called.

    "1.2 million."

    "1.5 million."

    "2 million!!" a woman in red yelled.

    "2 million, going once. 2 million, going twice. And¡­ sold to the woman in red," the auctioneer announced.

    A guard whispered something to the auctioneer.

    "Sir, we have an intruder."

    "What the hell are you telling me for? Handle it!" the auctioneer snapped. "Damn! They can''t leave before we sell her. She''s going to bring us a lot of money. Is it a power holder?"

    "Yes, sir, he''s fast. Probably upper-grade mortal."

    "We have a superior power holder. Tell Daniel to take him out."

    Mumbling started from the crowd. The auctioneer turned to them.

    "Sorry, we have some issues, but they will be handled. Moving to our last one of today¡ª"

    He was interrupted by someone crashing through the ceiling, landing near him and breaking the wooden floor. The crowd panicked and fled as guards rushed to the scene. The auctioneer jumped back, frightened.

    "What the hell was that? I thought I told you to handle it!"

    "Is that Lyle?" a guard asked.

    "He was a mortal power holder. Where is Daniel?" the auctioneer demanded.

    Adam stood in the hole he made, clenching his fists. The girl was surprised Adam took the guy down with one punch.

    "Who are you?" she asked, noticing his torn jersey and jeans.

    Adam turned to answer her, but suddenly, someone came straight at him at 130 km per hour, kicking him in the chest. Adam crashed through the wall and fell out of the building, hitting the ground hard. Guards quickly came outside and fired bullets at him. The bullets hit him as he lay on the ground.

    The girl watched from inside the building, terrified. The man who sent Adam flying out of the building was holding a beer can.

    "Sorry I''m late," Daniel said, smirking.

 Killer Adam??

    Daniel took a sip from his can. The girl who had been talking to Adam immediately removed her golden-colored glove and tried to touch Daniel''s face. He quickly grabbed her wrist, wearing small black leather gloves.

    "Don''t try that shit again," Daniel warned, letting her go.

    He jumped out of the building through the destroyed wall and landed near Adam. He noticed the bullets hadn''t truly penetrated Adam''s skin.

    "He''s not dead," Daniel muttered.

    When Daniel kicked Adam, he fainted as soon as he hit the ground. Adam opened his eyes to find himself in a dark place, surrounded by nothing but darkness. He turned and saw a large glass wall that stretched infinitely to the sides. It reflected his image.

    "Where... Where am I?" Adam asked.

    "You''re nowhere," the reflection replied.

    Adam immediately backed up. "What? What the hell is going on?"

    "Relax, I''m not gonna hurt you. Well, since you''re me anyway."

    "You? I''m you? But how, what is this?" Adam stammered.

    "This is all you. You wanted to get away from everybody so much this happened. You''re knocked out at the moment, don''t you remember?"

    Adam suddenly remembered everything up to that point. "Wha..."If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Do you remember when you wished you could just make all these bad things disappear? Wishing that you could change your life?"

    "Yes. How do you know..."

    "I''m you, don''t forget that. You wished everything could disappear."

    "Yes, this life really hasn''t been nice to me," Adam said, recalling a man telling him that things would change, that he was too young to think it would always be this way. "But how? How will it change? It''s only gotten worse. I''m almost killed at every turn. I always manage to run or..."

    "I know what you''re thinking, I''m you, remember? You think it''s easy, huh? You think you can just run away and everything will be fine? Avoiding problems since the day you were born. When you try to face them, you fail every time. You''re not just a coward but a loser. A pathetic little¡ª"

    "You think I don''t know that? You think I''m okay with it? I just¡ª"

    "Shut up!!! Your stupid excuses. You don''t do a damn thing. How many times have you almost died already?"

    Adam remembered the torture, Billy''s weekly beatings, the assassin at his home, his unloving family, and finally Terra and Daniel.

    Tears started to come from his eyes, but he wasn''t crying. He touched his cheeks and looked at his hands, wet from his tears.

    "There you go again. You think tears are gonna save you?" the reflection mocked.

    "No," Adam answered in a breaking voice.

    He tried wipping the tears away, but they kept flowing.

    ??? "The only way to stop them is to be stronger. Show them."

    Adam answered through his sobs. "How? I thought I was faster or stronger, but I''m not. How do I even do that?"

    The mysterious voice replied, "Take my hand."

    A hand extended from the reflection in the glass. Adam stared at it for a moment before reaching out.

    "If they want to fight us, let them bring it," the voice continued. "This world is cruel. If you''re too good, you''ll get swallowed by it. Tormented. We''ll become one."

    All these thoughts swirled in Adam''s mind. That reflection was him, yet not him, but they were about to merge. As he grasped the reflection''s hand, it began to glow. He asked one last question.

    "Tell me, really. Who are you?"

    The reflection smirked. "I''m you. But I guess you can call me Killer Adam."

    Adam''s eyes snapped open.

 The real fight begins

    Daniel walked away from Adam.

    "He''s unconscious. I''ll let them finish him off," Daniel muttered to himself.

    A few feet away, Daniel glanced up at the girl in the building. She met his gaze.

    "This could have been a good chance to escape, but I can''t. He''ll catch me in seconds. I don''t want to go through that again," the girl thought.

    "What are you waiting for?" the auctioneer barked.

    "A few more bullets and he''s dead. Come on, let your men do it," Daniel replied.

    Suddenly, Daniel turned sharply, sensing something. Adam''s eyes fluttered open, glowing a faint orange. In an instant, he was on his feet as if lifted by an unseen force. The guards were stunned and began firing. Adam dashed towards Daniel, throwing punches with incredible speed.

    Adam threw a right hook. Daniel bent backward, stepping away. Adam aimed a left at Daniel''s gut. Daniel bent forward and jumped back.

    The guards opened fire again. Adam stretched out his hand, and the bullets lodged in his body shot out at incredible speed, striking some of the guards. A stray bullet whizzed past the girl''s ear, leaving her stunned. The bullet holes in Adam''s body began to emit steam as they healed.

    Adam ran towards a guard, delivering a gut-wrenching punch that sent the guard flying into a wall, leaving a smear of blood as he fell lifeless. Adam swiftly moved to another guard, rotating mid-air to kick him in the chest. He grabbed the guard''s gun and shot the last guard six times, but the bullets were stopped by a bulletproof vest.

    The auctioneer fired at Adam, aiming for his head. Adam turned his head just in time, catching the bullet with his teeth. He spat it out, sending it piercing into the auctioneer''s leg. The guard screamed in pain as Adam was suddenly punched in the cheek, the force sending him crashing into a wall, which cracked under the impact. He landed on one knee, supporting himself with his hand, and looked up to see Daniel smirking with a beer can in hand.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    "Hey, boss! Take her and the guard out of here. You can''t handle him. I''ll make sure he''s dead," Daniel called out.

    The auctioneer ran into the building. Adam''s voice was deeper as he spoke.

    "Oh, I see. You want to take the girl and run. I''m not gonna let that happen," Adam said.

    "What do you mean, not gonna let it happen? If you haven''t noticed, I''ve been fighting you with one arm. By the looks of it, I won''t need both..." Daniel started.

    Before Daniel could finish, Adam sprinted at 200 km/h, throwing a punch that targeted Daniel''s chest. Daniel crossed his arms to block, but the impact was so strong that it pushed him 40 feet away. He landed on his feet, but his wrist was clearly broken, steam rising from the point of impact. Adam''s hand also steamed.

    "Are you really being beaten by a kid? You''re an ex-Black Dragons assassin!" the auctioneer yelled, surprised.

    Daniel''s wrist healed quickly.

    "What? You think you''re the only one who can heal? Upper-grade mortals and superior power holders heal. Superior heals faster," Daniel said, smirking.

    Adam remembered the torture, the house, and Terra.

    "I hate assassins," Adam growled.

    They ran at each other, both at 200 km/h. Adam threw a punch, but Daniel turned his back, grabbed Adam''s arm, and smashed him into the ground. Daniel unleashed a flurry of powerful blows while Adam was down, each punch creating gusts of wind from the impact. Seven punches per second for seven seconds, causing a cloud of dust. Daniel jumped back 20 feet, watching the dust.

    "This kid is tough. Even when I''m giving my all, he''s getting up. I thought he''d be dead," Daniel thought.

    Adam''s ribs had been broken seconds ago. His eyes glowed bright orange.

    "I can''t let myself die. Never again," Adam muttered.

    He charged at Daniel, throwing punches that Daniel dodged. Adam tried to trip him, but Daniel jumped. Adam rotated with a kick, hitting Daniel''s shoulder and breaking it. Daniel flew through the cracked wall, landing inside the building and healing his shoulder.

    "Healing doesn''t last long in a battle. I have to finish him soon," Daniel thought.

    "I took that move from Terra. I have to finish this. I have an idea," Adam thought.

    Adam closed his eyes as Daniel charged at 204 km/h, his right hand turning dark black. Adam''s hand burst into flames. They both shouted as their fists clashed.

 Killer Adam activated

    Adam woke up gasping for air, lying on his back on the ground. He looked at the sky, struggling to see clearly through the long trees. Memories of what happened flooded back.

    As Adam almost made contact with Daniel, the flames on his hand went out. An explosion ensued, pushing the auctioneer and the girl backward with a powerful force of wind. Daniel stood firm while Adam was thrown into the air, his shoulder and arm breaking, causing excruciating pain.

    Using his left hand, Adam struggled to get up, letting out a moan as he unwillingly moved his broken right hand.

    "It''s not healing. It''s broken. It''s so painful. I don¡¯t think I can win like this," Adam thought.

    Suddenly, a familiar voice echoed in his head.

    "You dumb ass. Instead of letting me take control, you just used my advice as determination for this battle," Killer Adam said.

    Adam stared at Daniel, who was breathing heavily, his right hand black with a smoky gas emanating from it.

    "He got up? This guy is... Wow, kid, color me impressed. Your healing has stopped, so it¡¯s over. What¡¯s he mumbling over there?" Daniel said.

    "Wait, you mean take control? I thought you said become one. I mean, I felt stronger when I woke up," Adam responded.

    "No, that was all you. Say the word and I¡¯ll get us out of here," Killer Adam replied.

    Adam glanced at the building and saw the girl standing there.

    "He¡¯s hurt. He¡¯s not gonna make it," the girl muttered.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll do it. Oh, save the girl, okay?" Adam said.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    "Huh? Whatever you say," Killer Adam replied.

    "One last punch. I can¡¯t believe I used this move on a kid. I¡¯m about to use it again," Daniel said, running at Adam at 180 miles per hour, clenching his fist.

    "Killer Adam, activate," Adam commanded.

    Adam¡¯s eyes glowed bright orange as Killer Adam took over. Daniel threw his fist, roaring with effort.

    Killer Adam smiled as he caught it with his right hand.

    "What the hell? What? How did..." Daniel stammered.

    Daniel tried to pull his hand away but couldn¡¯t. He looked at Adam but sensed a different aura. Suddenly, Daniel was pulled in and received a fist to the nose. He was hit again and again.

    Killer Adam pulled Daniel in and delivered a punch to the gut, sending him into the air.

    "He keeps hitting me before I can react," Daniel thought.

    Before Daniel could hit the ground, Killer Adam ran at 360 miles per hour, grabbed him by the face, and smashed through every wall in the building, coming out the back.

    He let Daniel go, pushing him away. Daniel dropped on his back.

    The girl ran up to Adam, but suddenly the auctioneer held her hostage, a knife to her neck.

    "K-kill him and she dies. I¡¯m not gonna kill her. She¡¯s too valuable," the auctioneer stammered.

    Killer Adam turned to look at the auctioneer, overwhelming him with bloodlust. The auctioneer started shaking.

    The girl removed her gloves and touched the auctioneer¡¯s hand. He screamed in pain as his whole body turned to gold, frozen like a statue. She stepped away from him.

    Killer Adam smiled, turning to Daniel. Daniel stood up, but his legs were shaking. He puked blood and had a bloody nose.

    "This kid is a monster on his own. I¡¯m about to die. I need a drink," Daniel thought.

    "He just wanted some food and water. Then he ran into you bastards," Killer Adam chuckled. "Worst day of your lives."

    Daniel laughed.

    "What¡¯s so funny?" Killer Adam asked.

    "I knew it. You¡¯re not really him, are you? The relic messed with the kid¡¯s head. Reminds me of someone," Daniel said.

    "Just die," Killer Adam said, holding out his hand as a ball of flame appeared. He launched it at Daniel.

    Daniel smiled as the ball hit him and exploded.

    Killer Adam turned to the girl and smiled. Suddenly, he felt pain in his head.

    "Dang it, man, not now," Killer Adam groaned.

    Adam came back, seeing the girl and the devastated building behind her.

    "Whoa, did I... Did he...," Adam mumbled, his vision blurring. He dropped down and fainted.

    The girl put him on her back.

    "Thank you. I have to get him to DMR," she said, rushing away at 120 km per hour.

 Atlas, other world

    Ragna sat in a dark place, trapped in a square-shaped crystal.

    "Another crack has appeared. If I''m correct, this vessel is in trouble. I''ve concluded that some kind of emotions cause these cracks, and they aren''t good ones," Ragna thought.

    He stood and looked at the third crack.

    "If I''m right, I should be able to see what''s going on now. Through his eyes," Ragna said to himself.

    Ragna''s eyes glowed a faint white as he looked through Adam''s eyes but saw only darkness.

    "Is he unconscious? That explains it," Ragna muttered, sitting back down with a smile. "It''s only a matter of time before I''m completely free."

    Adam opened his eyes a little and looked at the ceiling. He groaned as he sat up, realizing he was in a big room on a king-size bed, almost naked except for boxers that weren''t his. He was completely clean. He removed the blanket and got out of bed, looking around. He saw a tall dresser with a note attached to it.

    "Where the hell am I? Open the dresser, clothes inside for you," Adam read aloud.

    He slowly opened the dresser and found clothes that would probably fit him: a dark red, almost black leather jacket, a black t-shirt, jeans, shoes, socks, and a black belt. Adam got dressed and noticed the door had a golden knob.

    He tried opening it but couldn''t, so he put some force on it and broke the knob.

    Adam: "Damn. That was one hard knob."

    He opened the door and stepped out. To his left was a dead end, and to his right, a short hallway. He walked down the hallway, turned left, and entered a living room that opened into a kitchen. A long table laden with food and drinks caught his eye, making his mouth water. A man with glasses was reading a folder, and opposite him sat the girl.

    The man with glasses looked up. "Oh, he''s awake," he noted.

    The girl quickly turned to Adam and stood up. "Wow, you''re awake... and healed. I thought you wouldn''t wake up."

    "Where am I? Who are you people?" Adam demanded, still groggy.

    "Oh, I never introduced myself. My name is Tilda," the girl said with a smile.

    "I am Instructor Kim. Please, take a seat," the man added, gesturing to the table.

    Adam slowly sat near Tilda, his eyes glued to the food. The man smiled knowingly.

    "Tilda told us you were hungry, so we made some food," Kim said.

    Tilda remembered when the killer, posing as Adam, had claimed he was just looking for food and water. Not that she knew it wasn''t really Adam at the time.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "Yeah, I heard you saying it. Your lips were pretty dry when we first met," Tilda added.

    "What are you waiting for? Dig in. But pay attention to what I¡¯ll be saying," Kim instructed.

    Adam started eating voraciously, like a man on the run.

    Kim watched him with a slight smile. "Quite an appetite. Okay, Adam, I''ll answer your questions first. Right now, you are in Atlas and not at the same time."

    Adam paused, confused. "What do you mean?"

    "You are in a different dimension, but here in Atlas," Kim explained.

    Adam stopped eating entirely. "What do you mean, different dimension?"

    Kim sighed. "I''ll explain."

    Kim told Adam about god-level power holders and how they created a new dimension, opening a rift in Atlas 60 years ago to teach and protect the gifted, or power holders.

    (Is what he''s saying true?) Adam thought, skeptical. "How do I know what you''re saying is true? And how many gifted are there exactly?"

    "He is telling the truth. I know you don''t really know me, but I wouldn''t lie to someone who saved me," Tilda assured him.

    "Well, I''ll show you once we go outside. As you mentioned earlier, an assassin told you about the relics and artifacts. She left some information out. For an object to gain power, it must not be created by humans," Kim continued.

    "What do you mean?" Adam asked, intrigued.

    "For example, that spoon you''re holding is man-made. But if a god used it for a week, they would infuse it with their power without even noticing. They''re just that divine. If a human touches it... well, you know what happens. Imagine many gods with so much jewelry and things. Items touched by a god last longer. That spoon you''re holding could take 50 years before it starts to rust, if it ever does," Kim explained.

    "Whoa. So how many of the gifted are there?" Adam asked, wide-eyed.

    "10,09 total here. You just made it 10,10," Tilda answered.

    "That many!?" Adam exclaimed.

    "Yes. Right now, you''re in a mansion 4 km away from the city in this dimension," Kim informed him.

    "There''s a city here?" Adam asked, surprised.

    "Yes," Tilda confirmed.

    "You will be attending the school here. It teaches you about our place in the world and how to control your powers. It''s good. I have to leave now," Kim said, standing up. Tilda stood as well.

    "Come on, let us show you," Tilda encouraged.

    Adam stood and exited the house, astonished to see trees and, beyond them, buildings and skyscrapers. He stood there, marveling at the sight.

    *Some time after Tilda took Adam away*

    Daniel was still alive, breathing heavily, his body and half his face burnt. A man in black walked up to him.

    "Ooh, poor Daniel. What could have happened to you?" the man mocked.

    Daniel groaned in pain. "Fuck off."

    "You were one of our best assets. Now look at you," the man continued, unimpressed.

    "You just wanna know who did this so you can recruit them," Daniel spat out.

    "That''s the rule. Recruit them or kill them if they resist," the man replied calmly.

    "It was a dark-skinned kid. He looked like a teenager," Daniel revealed, wincing.

    "Oh." (He did this at that age?) the man thought.

    "Now hurry up and put me out of my mi¡ª" Daniel began, but the man stabbed him before he could finish.

    Elsewhere, at another assassin organization...

    Felicity was deep in thought, contemplating how Terra was killed.

    (No matter how much he hides, we will find him. I''ll get my revenge, and Father will promote me for killing a superior power holder. He better survive until he gets to me), Felicity vowed silently.

    In another dimension...

    Instructor Kim floated above the ground, then flew towards the city.

    "Whoa, did he just fly?" Adam asked, astonished.

    "Yes, and you can do that too if you go to the academy," Tilda replied with a smile.

    (I don''t really know what I''m getting myself into, but I have no choice. I''ll have to join. No more running; maybe I''ll fit in), Adam thought, determination settling in.

    Inside Adam, Ragna pondered, (So that''s what''s going on. Looks like I''ll have to wait. No one will get in my way.)

    He smiled as his eyes glowed red.

    Adam would have to learn how to properly use his powers at the academy, and he would have to extinguish his enemies, whether he liked it or not. His journey was just beginning, and he still had a long way to go.

    To be continued.

 Chapter 14 Miors devastation

    **Thousands of years ago.**

    The crowd roared within the colossal arena. Two men stood in the center, swords and shields in hand.

    Ken glanced at Dean. "We better give the audience a good show. You know what happens if we don''t."

    Dean nodded. "Exactly."

    They charged at each other, their crescent-shaped swords clashing with a metallic ring. Locked in a struggle, Dean smashed Ken with his shield, sending him soaring. Ken flipped mid-air, landing gracefully on his feet.

    Without hesitation, Ken hurled his shield at Dean. Dean backflipped, narrowly evading the projectile as it embedded itself halfway into the arena wall.

    Ken sprinted towards Dean. Dean swung his shield, but Ken slid beneath him, grabbing Dean¡¯s foot and yanking him down. With a swift motion, Ken raised his sword to strike, but Dean kicked him away with his other foot, propelling Ken backward.

    Dean stood quickly and threw his shield at Ken. Ken caught it and flung it high out of the arena. The crowd watched as the shield disappeared from sight. Above them, the gods observed. Ragnarok watched with a straight face, hiding his excitement. He loved battles, but he didn''t want the other gods to know.

    One of the gods, Mior, the goddess of moments, looked concerned. She was secretly in love with Dean. They often met in secret. Dean and Ken were best friends, but something terrible had happened two months ago.

    **Two months ago**

    Ken arrived home, his 9-year-old daughter Eleanor running to him. He picked her up, her cheerful voice filling the air.

    "Father! You''re back. You won again today," Eleanor said.

    Ken smiled. "Yes, daughter, I won. Guess what the reward was today."

    Eleanor thought hard. "Hmm... is it food?"

    Ken chuckled. "Yes, not only that. I got a day off work as a reward. It was supposed to be two, but I gave a day off for you too. We have grains and some meat."

    "Yay! I don''t have to work tomorrow, and we have meat!" Eleanor hugged Ken tightly. Despite his pain from the recent fight, he didn''t mind. Seeing his daughter happy was worth it.

    Dean, meanwhile, was a slave at Mior''s temple. Mior could see everything about a person with a single touch. She used to loathe humans but changed after meeting Dean. She was curious about his view of the world. He was the first person she met who didn''t hate the gods.

    They often talked, with Mior dismissing the guards. She already knew everything about him but enjoyed his company. He flattered her, not as a god, but as a woman he loved. Razak, another god, sent messengers to summon men to the temple. He chose those he deemed worthy for training.

    That''s how Dean and Ken met. Everyone had a job, even children. Dean and Ken trained together, with Ken teaching Dean initially. Dean quickly became adept, often defeating Ken in training. They never faced each other in the arena, as all battles there were to the death.

    Mior feared for Dean''s life, but he won three battles in a row. To entertain the gods, warriors were given powers, but only upper-grade mortal or superior. Razak saw Dean and Ken as the best warriors and arranged their fight.

    When they refused, they were punished, but as superior power holders and the strongest, it had little effect. Razak summoned them to his temple, where they knelt with scars on their backs.

    "Dean, do you have any family?" Razak asked.

    "No, my lord. I have no family," Dean replied.

    "And Ken, you have a daughter, yes? What happened to your wife?"

    Ken hesitated. "She died, killed by one of the goddesses for spilling hot tea."

    Razak called for Eleanor. She tried to run to her father, but a guard held her back.

    Razak touched her head. "You''re worried about the child, aren''t you? No need to worry."The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Ken tried to move, but he couldn''t. Eleanor cried as she turned to dust. "Father... what''s happening... I..."

    Ken screamed in agony as he watched his daughter disintegrate. Ragnarok appeared.

    "Good, now you have nothing to hold you back. Mior will..." Ragnarok began, but Ken interrupted, tears streaming down his face.

    "You''re wrong! She was all I ever fought for. She was all I had left. You''re not gods, you''re monsters!"

    Razak snapped his fingers, and Ken fainted.

    "Take them to Mior. Let her handle this," Razak ordered. Ragnarok gave Dean a sinister look as the guards dragged them away.

    At Mior''s temple, she dismissed the guards. Dean was surprised by her indifferent expression.

    Dean. Two months later, she still felt guilt, a feeling alien to her. She remembered Razak''s words: ¡°Do as I command, or be sealed, and Dean will be killed.¡±

    **The present**

    Dean threw his sword away and dashed towards Ken. Ken mirrored his action, discarding his shield. They sprinted at each other at incredible speeds, 220 km an hour. They leapt and struck simultaneously, creating a small sonic explosion that sent them both flying.

    Dean was the first to rise, his eyes glowing faint gray. Enoch shifted in his seat for a better view. As Ken got up, his hand ignited in flames, and the crowd erupted in cheers.

    "Not fair, you''re using fire. You could kill me from over there," Dean remarked, smirking.

    Ken returned the smile. "No, what''s the fun in that? We agreed to make this entertaining."

    Dean charged at Ken, leaping to strike his head. Ken rolled away and stood, aiming a kick at Dean¡¯s face. Dean caught Ken¡¯s leg, pulling him to the ground. Dean mounted him, raising his blades to strike, but Ken launched twin fireballs, sending Dean flying. Dean''s armor was destroyed, his chest initially burnt but quickly healing.

    "Hey! I thought you said you wouldn''t use that," Dean shouted, rising to his feet.

    "You gave me no choice. I guess that means we''re going all out," Ken replied, launching fireballs.

    Dean dodged, spinning and leaping , each move fluid. He threw a blade, slicing a fireball in half. Ken saw the spinning blade and dodged. Dean¡¯s foot stomped the ground, a gray light racing towards Ken. Ken jumped, spinning left as spears and blades erupted from the ground where he stood.

    Dean threw another blade, striking Ken in the chest. Ken fell to his knees, removing the blade with a bloody smile. He healed instantly. Dean conjured a bow and arrow.

    Ken chuckled. "I wondered when you''d use that."

    "You know me. You always said I choose the easiest way to win a duel. But this isn¡¯t making things easier, is it?" Dean said, firing arrows rapidly.

    Ken dodged with incredible speed, sending flames hurtling towards Dean. Dean conjured a shield, which began to melt under the intense heat. Despite thickening the shield, it continued to melt. Dean screamed in pain as the flames burned him. Ken stopped and walked towards Dean, who lay on the ground.

    Mior fought the urge to cry, maintaining her composure as a goddess.

    Dean, struggling to rise, thought, "No. If I go, I¡¯m not going alone."

    Ken turned to leave, but Dean stood, conjuring a metal bow and arrow with the sharpest point. He aimed with deadly precision. Ken sensed something, and the crowd''s noise grew louder. He turned and saw Dean, burnt and healing slowly.

    "You''re still alive? I knew it. My greatest rival will die fighting," Ken said.

    Dean fired the arrow, aiming for Ken''s heart. Ken intended to catch it to intimidate Dean, but memories flooded back. The arrow struck him. Dean also remembered. He rushed to catch Ken before he fell, coughing up blood, looking at the sky with tears.

    "Ele... Eleanor..." Ken whispered before dying.

    Dean screamed in heartbreak. He had killed his best friend, and his lover had betrayed him. He stood, glaring at Mior.

    "Why? Why did you do this?" Dean''s voice trembled with rage and sorrow. "She hid our memories only to bring them back now? I... There''s no point in living. She did it so I could live, but what¡¯s the point anymore? My friend is dead. I killed him. They killed his daughter. And they¡¯re going to get away with it just because they¡¯re gods? They should pay!"

    Dean ran towards the gods, leaping high into the sky. Midair, he conjured a shield, stepping on it, then another, ascending higher. He conjured a massive sword radiating green light at its sharp end, targeting Razak''s chest. But the sword exploded, sending Dean crashing down, shards cutting him. He stood, seeing a quarter of the sword floating. It pierced his heart with incredible speed. Enoch, twiddling his fingers, controlled the sword, looking slightly disappointed.

    **In the evening**

    Dean''s body was carried to be burned. Mior descended from the sky and instructed the guards to wait. Dean had been her slave. She touched his body, feeling all his emotional pain, confusion, and regret. She cried out, and the guards fainted from feeling her sad aura.

    She remembered when Dean had asked if she would change the gods'' view of humans if she could. She had said it would be a success, but she would die from overusing her powers.

    Ascending into the air, glowing white, she caught the gods'' and people''s attention. She let out a massive explosion of light, reaching every corner of the planet. It was waves of her power, damaging nothing but the minds of every being. She slowly turned into small glowing crystals.

    "I''m sorry... Dean," Mior whispered.

    Humans began liking and worshiping gods. Gods no longer saw humans as lesser beings and helped them. Kasaka, a goddess, was unaffected but was sealed by others as an example. Ragna tried to make them remember, but it only angered them.

    Enoch, Lilith, and Linch were unaffected, but they didn¡¯t care as long as they were worshiped and treated like gods.

    **The present**

    Adam sat up in his bed, in the room he had woken up in.

    "It¡¯s been a week since Tilda and Instructor Kim came back. Sure, they said they had to convince the academy and left food to last me a month, but how long do I have to wait here?" Adam thought.

    He heard the doorbell ring and rushed to open it. Tilda stood there, looking energetic and happy. In his eyes, she was beautiful.

    "They agreed. You have been accepted!" Tilda exclaimed.

 Chapter 15 PH Academy

    Tilda drove a blue Mini Cooper into the bustling city. Adam sat in the passenger seat, his eyes wide with awe at the towering buildings.

    "So... You''re taking me to the academy?" Adam asked, his voice tinged with curiosity.

    "Yes," Tilda replied, glancing at him. "You''re going to be a first-year student. You''ll attend for three years."

    "And then what?" Adam probed.

    Tilda looked at him with a gentle smile. "The dean will explain everything. I''m really glad you saved me, you know?"

    "Oh, um, you''re welcome," Adam mumbled, scratching his head. (I can''t even remember what happened. Last thing I recall is talking to Killer Adam. What a weird name to call himself.)

    They stopped at a red light.

    "Are we really still in another world?" Adam asked, his voice filled with wonder.

    "Yes. It''s big, isn''t it?" Tilda sighed.

    "Are we close?" Adam fidgeted in his seat. (This ride is taking forever. I wish we could just run there.)

    "We are. You''ll see it soon."

    "If you don''t mind me asking, how old are you?" Adam inquired, trying to make conversation.

    Tilda chuckled. "I''m 19, turning 20 this year. How old are you?" (I know how old he is. Just trying to keep the conversation going.)

    "I''m 17, turning 18 this year."

    "Okay," Tilda said as she pulled into a parking lot under a massive building. She turned off the engine. "Welcome to PH Academy."

    "Whoa. This building is huge. And there are so many cars here," Adam said, his eyes scanning the surroundings.

    "There''s an elevator over there. Let''s go," Tilda instructed.

    They entered the elevator, and Adam watched the numbers climb.

    "We''re going to the 22nd floor? Um, hey, how did you get captured?" Adam asked, his voice low.

    "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you in time," Tilda replied softly.

    "Oh, okay," Adam said as the elevator doors opened to a wide hallway lined with doors labeled Class 1A, 1B, 1C, and so on.

    "You''ll be attending 1A. I''ll get back in the elevator; I''m late for class. I''m in 3E if you need to find me. It''s on the 26th floor. Don''t worry, you''ll be okay. The dean will talk to you in the afternoon. Bye," Tilda said hurriedly.

    "Umm, bye," Adam replied, watching her leave. He took a deep breath. (Okay, I can do this. I''m about to enter a class with lots of people like me.) He imagined opening the door to find soldiers with guns and rocket launchers. He opened the door with a trembling hand and found a large room filled with boys and girls seated in tiers, all eyes on him. Near the board stood Instructor Kim.

    "Come in," Instructor Kim said, his voice firm.

    (Oh shit, I forgot to knock,) Adam thought, hearing some students mumbling.

    "Okay, Class 1A. This is a new student. I want you to get along with him. Introduce yourself, young man," Kim instructed.

    "Good morning, everyone. It¡¯s nice to meet you all. I am Adam Simins. I hope I won¡¯t be a nuisance to you all," Adam said, trying to sound confident.

    Kim nodded. "Sit near Alex."

    "Wha! Why does he have to sit near me?" Alex protested.

    "Okay, sit near Akira," Kim directed.

    Akira raised her hand silently. Adam saw her and walked over to sit beside her.

    "Thank you," he said.

    "Don''t talk to me, low life," Akira snapped.

    "Huh?" Adam responded, taken aback.

    "Adam, this class teaches you how to use your powers. Your type of powers. Which is fire, correct?" Kim asked.

    "Yes. So everyone here can use fire?" Adam asked, intrigued.

    "Yes. This whole floor teaches people like you about your power, where it originates, how it''s used, and the history behind it. You are a week behind schedule. I''ll give you some notes to read when the lesson is done. Oh, and it¡¯s an hour long. Remind me to give you a pamphlet containing the rules and regulations of the academy," Kim informed him.

    "Yes, sir," Adam replied.

    "Okay, class, let''s continue," Kim said.

    *45 minutes later*

    Mr. Kim left the classroom. A boy stood up and walked over to Adam. The class went silent.

    "What''s an outsider like you doing here? You think you''re one of us?" Jaiden sneered, a familiar feeling of hostility emanating from him.

    No. But we both have..." Adam started, but Jaiden cut him off.

    "That doesn''t make you one of us. We were born here. You think you can just..." Jaiden''s voice was rising when another figure entered the room.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    "Jaiden, sit down," commanded a short man wearing glasses, his bald head gleaming under the lights.

    Jaiden hesitated, his eyes glowing faint red as he glared at Adam before finally sitting down.

    "I''m Mr. Haward, your history teacher. And you must be the new kid from the other world, the outsider. Already starting trouble on your first day, I see," Mr. Haward said, his tone stern.

    "No, sir, I wasn''t..." Adam began.

    "It''s Mr. Haward. Save it," the teacher interrupted. "Let''s not waste time. I''ll give you some notes to catch up with your classmates after this lesson."

    *An hour later*

    Mr. Haward handed Adam a pamphlet. "Well, come and take it. What are you waiting for?"

    The class laughed as Adam walked up to take the pamphlet, his face red with embarrassment. Mr. Haward left the room, and Adam returned to his seat, feeling the weight of the stares from his classmates.

    (I didn''t really understand the last two lessons. I wonder how the next lecture will be. I thought I''d fit in, but everyone keeps calling me an outsider. At least I''m not running from people trying to kill me,) Adam thought, a mix of frustration and relief coursing through him.

    A woman entered the class, her presence commanding attention. "Good morning, class. I heard we have a transfer student. Please stand up so I can see you."

    Adam stood, trying to steady his nerves. (Wow, she''s pretty. She''s smiling too. Does that mean she likes me? I hope she won''t treat me like the others.)

    Her smile faded instantly. "Oh, it''s you. So you''re the other worlder."

    (Oh, come on. Her too?) "Yes, ma''am," Adam replied, deflated.

    "I am Anna Lock, but you may address me as Mrs. Anna," she said, her tone professional.

    (Anna? She has the same name as my sister. I wonder how they are doing. They probably moved, but where? I hope Mom is doing okay. She was harsh, but she did raise me.) Adam drifted into his thoughts.

    "Adam, are you still there?" Mrs. Anna''s voice snapped him back to reality.

    "Huh? Yeah, sorry," he replied, shaking off his thoughts.

    "I''ll give you the notes by the end of the lesson. Today''s topic, the heart. Of a power holder, of course," Mrs. Anna said, launching into her lecture.

    *An hour later*

    Adam was handed the notes.

    "Yesss... It''s time for lunch," a student exclaimed, stretching as they noticed Adam looking at them.

    "The fuck you looking at? Misfit," the student sneered.

    Adam ignored the comment and followed the students to the elevators. Some took the stairs, and he decided to join them.

    He descended to the twenty-first floor, where the large cafeteria buzzed with activity. The aroma of food was tantalizing. Adam got some food, found an empty table, and started eating. To his surprise, the food was as delicious as it smelled.

    While he ate, he noticed flame-like tattoos on some of the students'' necks. He wondered if he should ask about them, but the constant stares made him reconsider.

    (Well, this is uncomfortable,) he thought, startled as a hand touched his shoulder.

    "You... you startled me," Adam said, looking up to see Mr. Kim.

    "Time to go meet the dean, Adam," Kim said, leading him to the 30th floor. They entered a grand office, and Adam''s eyes widened again.

    (Every room in this building is overdone,) he thought, trying to take it all in.

    He greeted the dean, a man who looked to be in his thirties, and began to recount his story about gaining his powers.

    "I already know that story. Please go to that room over there," the dean said, pointing to a door on the left. Mr. Kim and Adam stood and walked over. Adam''s eyes widened again as they entered.

    (I really shouldn''t be surprised, but this room is bigger than all the ones I''ve been in before,) he thought, spotting a short young woman in a lab coat.

    "Good morning, ma''am. Huh?" Adam said, confused as the woman suddenly shape-shifted into his own likeness. He took a step back.

    "Whoa, what the hell is this? Mr. Kim, what''s going on?" Adam asked, alarmed.

    "Knock it off, Mary," Kim said, a hint of exasperation in his voice.

    Mary shifted back into her own form, a beautiful blonde woman."Hi, Adam. I''m a shape-shifter. The name''s Mary. Aaaand... I''m gonna run some tests on you," she said with a mischievous grin.

    "What?!" Adam exclaimed, his eyes widening.

    "Don''t worry, no needles," Mary reassured, holding up her hands.

    "Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, she won''t do anything crazy," Kim added, trying to soothe Adam''s nerves.

    "What? You''re saying it as if I''m gonna carve him up," Mary retorted, rolling her eyes.

    "Okay, let''s move on. Adam, I want you to punch that thing," Mary instructed, pointing to a black box that emerged from the wall.

    Adam looked at it skeptically. "That thing? Why?"

    "Just do it," Mary insisted, her tone leaving no room for argument.

    Adam glanced at Kim, who nodded encouragingly. He gave the box a light punch.

    Mary conjured a tablet from thin air and examined it. "That was nothing. I need you to punch it with all your strength."

    "Really? I don''t want to break this thing," Adam said, hesitant.

    "Trust me, you won''t break it," Kim assured him.

    "Okay," Adam said, taking a deep breath. He clenched his fist and punched the box with all his might. A gust of wind blew from the impact.

    "Oh, it''s not broken," Adam said, surprised.

    "Don''t beat yourself up for it. Even Mr. Kim can''t break it," Mary said, smirking.

    "Wha? Cough Nevermind," Kim muttered, looking away.

    "Your strength is 660. Just 60 above upper-grade mortal. You''re a superior," Mary stated, jotting down notes. "Time to test your fire power."

    Mary clicked a button on her remote, and a small hole opened in the wall.

    "Put your hands in," she instructed.

    "It''s okay now, right? You fixed it. I don''t want a repeat of what happened last time," Kim warned.

    "What happened last time?" Adam asked, growing more nervous.

    "A girl lost her h¡ª" Kim started, but Mary cut him off.

    "No! Nothing happened," she said quickly.

    "Mhm mhm. I''m not gonna do it. I''m not, not doing it," Adam said, shaking his head.

    "I''m sure she fixed it," Kim interjected.

    "Sigh... (Am I gonna die here?)" Adam thought as he cautiously placed his hands in the hole, which glowed red.

    "His fire power is still mortal. Almost like he never used it. (Looks like he relied too much on his strength. He''s only gotten stronger physically.) He is superior, that''s for sure. But I need some DNA to be sure of the kind of relic you had. A blood sample would be okay," Mary explained.

    *10 minutes later*

    "I''ll tell you the results of the artifact check tomorrow. Bye for now," Mary said, dismissing them.

    "Okay, Adam, lunch was over 20 minutes ago. You should go to your next lesson. This one is gonna be tough," Kim said, leading him out.

    Adam nodded, feeling a mix of apprehension and determination. He walked back through the hallways, his mind racing with thoughts of what lay ahead.

    They stepped into the elevator and descended. When the doors opened, they walked to a small, inconspicuous door. Adam was shocked when he stepped through and found himself outside, but it was unlike any place he''d seen before. Trees surrounded a wide-open area filled with students.

    "This is actually a room. Think of it as a dimension within a dimension," Kim explained with a hint of pride.

    "Is this the kid who¡¯s late to my class?" a voice boomed. Instructor Gabriel appeared, his eyes sharp and assessing.

    Adam barely had time to react as Gabriel charged at him, moving at an incredible 780 km/h. The instructor''s fist was aimed straight at Adam, but it was stopped mid-air by Kim. The impact released a strong wind, knocking Adam off his feet.

    "What do you think you''re doing?" Kim demanded, his voice cold and stern.

    Some students chuckled at Adam''s predicament.

    Gabriel smirked. "Don''t worry. I knew you would stop it."

    "And if I didn''t?" Kim shot back, his eyes narrowing.

    "Then you would be the one to blame," Gabriel replied with a grin.

    Kim released Gabriel''s hand and turned back towards the hallway. He glanced at Adam, who was still on the ground, staring up in terror.

    "A little advice. Don''t die," Kim said before closing the door behind him.

    He looked at Gabriel, who still wore that infuriating grin.

    "(Seriously?)" Adam thought, clenching his fists.

    Gabriel crossed his arms, his grin widening. "Welcome to real training, kid. Let''s see what you''re made of."

 Chapter 16 Tag

    Gabriel, the instructor, looked down at Adam, who was still on the ground.

    (This guy is something else. He reacted just before I almost landed the punch. What exactly was he doing in the other world?) Gabriel thought, intrigued.

    Adam stood up and glanced at the students in the back. Alex and his friends were watching him, whispering among themselves.

    "Go join the others," Gabriel commanded.

    Adam walked over to join the group. (When he came after me, I could feel Killer Adam''s bloodlust rising inside me. I''m glad Instructor Kim stopped it when he did.)

    "Okay everyone, today we''re gonna focus on speed. Get into groups of three. Since we have another candidate, it should be fine now. We were lacking one. I''m gonna have to strengthen your body before I teach you how to use your elemental power," Gabriel announced.

    All the students quickly found partners, but everyone rejected Adam. Eventually, he found a group that was missing one member: Akira and Eddie.

    "Why did it have to be us?" Akira grumbled.

    "He''s gonna cause us to lose," Eddie complained.

    "I''m not. Why do you guys suddenly think I''m¡ª" Adam started.

    "Shut up. No talking," Gabriel cut him off, pulling out a handful of bracelets from his pocket. "Class, I want you to put these on. These things will let me track your speed and see how fast you can all run. You''re gonna play a game."

    "A game?" a random student asked.

    Gabriel created a small flame ball and flicked it with his middle finger. It shot towards the student, exploding on contact. The student fell to the ground, still conscious but clearly shaken. Some students jumped back, surprised.

    "I said shut up. Get up; that was a negative percentage of my power," Gabriel said, his tone menacing.

    (He¡¯s bluffing, right?) Adam thought, watching the student struggle to stand.

    "That''s more like it. Now, you''re gonna play a game of tag. If you are tagged, the wristband explodes," Gabriel explained. The students began murmuring quietly. Gabriel''s gaze silenced them. "I will split you into teams because you''ll be going off against each other in those woods. Now, pick a leader for your group."

    (What is this even for?) Adam wondered.

    "I''ll be the leader," Akira declared.

    "Yeah, I''m not a leader type of guy," Eddie agreed.

    "What about you, Adam?" Akira asked.

    "Yeah, you should lead. (Something tells me she would even if I said no,)" Adam replied.

    *10 minutes later*

    "Okay, I shall name your teams," Gabriel said, pointing at Adam. "You are Team A. That one is Team B, Team C, and Team D."

    Gabriel named all the groups.

    "Okay, we will be starting with the last team I named versus the second last. That''s right, we are going in descending order. Oh, and make sure the bracelets in your teams touch each other before we start. They will glow different colors for each team. You''ll be recognized by the bracelets that you''re a team member. If bracelets with different colors touch each other, they''ll explode," Gabriel explained.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    He picked one of the teams and told them to run into the woods first and wait a minute before the other team followed. Adam was surprised by how fast the first group ran but felt confident that he was a bit faster.

    Gabriel looked at the tablet he was holding. "Okay, I will be displaying everyone''s speed for everyone to see next week. Team O, you may go after them."

    Akira raised her hand. "Sir, what happens if people in the same team touch each other? Will the bracelets explode?"

    "There is a certain amount of force needed to activate the explosion. Simply touching doesn''t cause the explosion. The one wearing the band will get hurt a little. The one who tagged won''t, since we''re all immune to fire. (Could have just increased the amount of the explosion. They can just heal.) To specify my answer, no, they will not since they recognize you as members. When you punch someone or hit them, yours won''t explode from the amount of force you put in hitting that person. I''m sure you know how curses work," Gabriel explained.

    Suddenly, they heard a bang. They looked and saw smoke.

    "Oh, it started," Gabriel commented.

    (Hurt a little? That sounded like a grenade,) Adam thought, watching as both teams returned. All members of Team P were hurt, while only one member of Team O was injured.

    Gabriel instructed the next teams to go. Team N and Team M lined up. Adam heard some students saying that Team M had the real deal.

    Team M had Jenny, Tyler, and Berry. The other team had Tom, Tim, and Naomi.

    Team M arrived deep in the woods, Tyler leading the way.

    "Looks like they''re not here," Tyler muttered, scanning the area. "Maybe they''re hiding, trying to catch us off guard."

    Suddenly, a boy in a blue jacket and black trousers flew at Tyler, his feet ablaze. Tyler barely dodged the fiery kick, the leg passing so close he could feel the heat. The attacker didn''t stop, darting into the bushes.

    "Hey!" Tyler shouted, sprinting after him.

    "Damn, that guy is fast," Berry said, concerned. "What if it''s a trap?"

    "There goes our leader," Jenny sighed. "What do we do now? He''s the fastest and strongest in our group."

    "We follow him," Berry decided. "If it''s a trap, he''ll need our help. If not, we''ll have the advantage."

    They raced after Tyler, who had stopped running, facing off against the mysterious boy. Another figure, Tom, dropped from the sky beside the boy.

    "Good work, Tim," Tom smirked. "I wasn''t sure he''d fall for it. (Everybody knows Tyler is one of the strongest first years in the flame dorm. Knowing the others, they obviously chose him as the leader. He''s short-tempered, confident in his abilities. But that''s his downfall. We needed someone faster than all of us, and that''s where Tim came in)."

    "You think the two of you can take me on?" Tyler scoffed. "I can handle all three of you."

    "Now!" Tom commanded.

    Naomi leapt from the trees, aiming a punch at Tyler. But he was quicker, jumping back and delivering a midair kick to her stomach. Naomi crashed to the ground, her band exploding. She groaned in pain as Tyler turned to face the others.

    Tim charged at Tyler, but Tyler dodged and delivered an uppercut, launching Tim into the air. With a swift roundhouse kick, he sent Tim flying towards Tom. As Tim''s bracelet exploded, dust filled the air, obscuring Tom''s vision.

    "You need to be taught a lesson," Tyler growled.

    Tom barely saw Tyler coming at him at an incredible speed. Tyler''s fist slammed into Tom''s gut, launching him skyward. Tyler followed with a barrage of eleven punches, finishing with a flaming fist to Tom''s chest. Tom''s ribs cracked as he was sent crashing into a tree, landing in a heap beside it.

    Berry and Jenny arrived just in time to see the aftermath.

    "We''re here to... Oh, you-" Berry started.

    "He did it all by himself," Jenny marveled.

    "Just look at them," Berry whispered, stunned. "This is insane. That guy looks like he needs help. I''ll carry him back."

    Akira noticed a student carrying another.

    "Sir, I think that one is hurt real bad," Akira called out.

    "Let''s see," Gabriel responded.

    Adam observed the scene, noting the injured but unscathed members of the other team.

    "See that door? Take the elevator in the hallway. You know where to go," Gabriel instructed.

    *1 hour 26 minutes later*

    Adam''s team was the last to go, facing Team B. Adam realized something unsettling.

    "Oh no, we''re going up against Alex''s team," he thought. Alex was known as the second strongest first-year.

    "This might be an interesting game," Gabriel mused. "Let''s see how it plays out. I wish I could have sent drones so the students and I could watch. Well, next time I guess. OK, last team go. You''re my last lesson, I want to go to sleep, so hurry up. (Even though time moves slowly in here)."

    Team B went first, followed by Adam''s team.

    *Minutes later*

    A massive explosion echoed, creating a small mushroom cloud.

    "What the hell was that?" Gabriel exclaimed. "No first year can make an explosion that intense before they''re taught."

    He heard three more loud explosions and a student scream.

    "What the hell is going on?"

 Chapter 17: Did i miss this?

    In Team B, Alex, Dan, and Gregory had their sights set on Adam ever since he arrived. Their interest was far from friendly; it crackled like the tension before a storm, a palpable energy that promised conflict.

    *Minutes earlier*

    Akira¡¯s team dashed into the woods, feet pounding against the earth as adrenaline surged through them. The trees loomed large, their branches swaying gently overhead, casting shifting shadows that flickered in the dappled sunlight.

    Halting abruptly, Akira sensed a presence nearby, the instinctual warning flaring to life within her. A shiver ran down her spine, a primal instinct kicking in.

    ¡°Why did we stop?¡± Eddie inquired, glancing back at her with confusion etched on his face.

    ¡°I sense someone close by,¡± Akira replied, her voice steady yet edged with urgency.

    ¡°You can sense people?¡± Adam asked, surprise evident as he fell into step beside her.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Eddie explained, casting Adam a sidelong glance that hinted at disdain. ¡°She can detect power holders better than anyone in the class. We only sense them when their powers are active. Did you not know that?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Adam admitted, an uncomfortable knot forming in his stomach.

    ¡°Figures. You¡¯re an outsider after all,¡± Eddie remarked, a smirk playing on his lips, but the moment of levity vanished like smoke in the air as Akira¡¯s focused expression pierced through the tension.

    ¡°Shut up. They¡¯re coming this way. Remember the plan,¡± Akira directed, her voice firm but her eyes darting around the forest, scanning for any movement.

    Akira and Eddie veered sideways into the forest, camouflage in motion, as Adam felt the cold grip of determination wrap around him. Alone but undeterred, he continued deeper into the woods, drawing on the resolve that had brought him this far.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere shifted, prickling against his skin. The rustle of leaves signaled their approach. Before he could brace himself, Dan and Gregory emerged like shadows from the underbrush, their expressions set in grim determination.

    "Well, well, look who we have here. A lone fool wandering," Dan taunted, a mocking grin stretching across his face.

    "Be cautious; he may not be alone. Others could be hiding, masking their presence," Gregory warned, the tension mounting as they squared off against Adam.

    Adam mulled over Akira''s instructions, feeling a swell of uncertainty churn in his gut. Reluctantly, he acknowledged the wisdom in the plan that had been laid out for him¡ªthey were stronger together. But he couldn¡¯t show weakness now.

    ¡°Others? What are you talking about? I''m here to take all of you losers on. You call me an outsider? I¡¯ll show you what this outsider is capable of!¡± Adam declared, his voice steady but laced with determination, his eyes sparking to life as they faintly glowed red.

    Dan¡¯s eyes widened with intrigue and unease. ¡°His eyes are glowing red? I thought only the Uniques¡¯ eyes did that,¡± he muttered, exchanging a glance with Gregory, who seemed equally wary.

    A moment of uncertainty washed over Adam as he felt the concern for Alex gnaw at his mind. *Where is Alex? This plan won''t work without him.* The thought flickered like a candle in a storm as he prepared for the inevitable confrontation.

    In an impulsive burst of defiance, Adam clutched a small stone beneath his foot. Without hesitation, he hurled it at Dan, the projectile flying through the air with a surprising speed. Dan instinctively dodged, but the stone nicked his cheek, a thin line of crimson tracing down his skin.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Why, you bas¡ª¡± Dan began, fury igniting in his eyes, but Adam didn¡¯t wait for him to finish. He bolted, adrenaline surging as he fled deeper into the woods. ¡°Hey, come back, you idiot!¡± Gregory shouted, frustration laced in his voice as he ran after them, the footsteps echoing like thunder in the tense atmosphere.

    Recalling Akira''s strategy, Adam felt a spark of confidence ignite within him as he remembered her words from earlier: ¡°We¡¯ll choose a spot; you just have to run past it. We will ambush them by surprise. Our goal is to inflict enough damage.¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯m the bait?¡± Adam queried, the gravity of the situation beginning to weigh on him.

    ¡°Seems like it,¡± Eddie admitted with a hint of resignation in his tone. ¡°But don¡¯t let them catch you. If they do, the plan fails, and you¡¯ll be in a world of trouble if you¡¯re lucky.¡±

    As adrenaline coursed through him, Adam gritted his teeth, increasing his speed. He spotted the designated spot where they planned to ambush, a narrow clearing among the trees where their paths would intersect. ¡°These guys ain¡¯t even that quick. Could¡¯ve ditched ¡®em if I felt like it,¡± he quipped, a hint of swagger creeping back into his demeanor, eager to defy the odds.

    But in an instant, the atmosphere shifted. Surprise spiked, and his blood ran cold as he caught sight of Eddie sprawled on the ground, visibly shaken, while Alex grappled with Akira¡¯s throat, lifting her effortlessly off the ground. The look in Alex''s eyes was one of fierce determination, but there was something else beneath¡ªthe shadow of desperation. "Hey, let her go. How''s Eddie down? Should''ve heard a bang if you clocked him," Adam questioned, perplexed at the chaotic scene before him.

    ¡°Ah, the guy I¡¯ve been after. You¡¯re lucky today,¡± taunted Alex, a sinister grin spreading across his face as he released Akira. In one swift motion, he drove a brutal blow to her midsection, sending her sprawling to the ground. Akira gasped, clutching her stomach as pain surged through her, and in that moment, her wristband erupted in a burst of energy.

    Adam¡¯s heart raced, panic surging through him as he watched Akira fall. He felt anger boiling beneath the surface, but uncertainty clouded his thoughts. ¡°How did I get tangled up in this mess?¡± he mused, reflecting on the chaos that had unfolded over the past month, dodging assassins and learning about a world far more dangerous than he had anticipated.

    ¡°Can¡¯t catch a break, can I?¡± Adam lamented quietly, frustration and helplessness clawing at him.

    ¡°Remember what you said about the power of an outsider? We¡¯re about to school you,¡± jeered Dan, his tone dripping with arrogance.

    With determination rising in him, Adam¡¯s eyes began to faintly glow red in response to the adrenaline surging through his veins. As he glanced at Dan, he noticed the puzzled expression on his face, eyes narrowing at the unusual color.

    ¡°Those eyes again,¡± Dan observed with a hint of alarm. ¡°Why red this time? Shouldn''t they be orange? Something''s not adding up.Isn¡¯t he meant to be a superior power bearer?¡± pondered Dan aloud, a mix of intrigue and skepticism coloring his voice as he watched the unfolding chaos.

    In the blink of an eye, Gregory sprinted towards Adam, closing the distance with staggering speed¡ª200 km/h, a blur of motion that left Adam with little time to react.

    ¡°Ngh, he¡¯s faster now,¡± grunted Adam, narrowly evading Gregory¡¯s fierce fist as it whistled past him. In a fluid motion, he turned the tables, seizing Gregory¡¯s arm and propelling him face-first into the ground. The impact reverberated through the air, and Gregory¡¯s wristband erupted in a burst of energy as Adam stood tall, eyes aglow with power and confidence, a gentle breeze stirring his jacket behind him.

    ¡°What''re you staring at? You think I¡¯m scared of you!?¡± taunted Dan, surging forward with explosive speed as he hurtled towards Adam at 210 km/h.

    With adrenaline coursing through his veins, Adam deftly sidestepped Dan¡¯s onslaught, each movement precise as he effortlessly dodged the blows come raining down.

    ¡°His punches are sluggish compared to Daniel¡¯s,¡± Adam noted inwardly, mentally assessing his opponents while striving to maintain control over the rising chaos.

    Suddenly, without warning, a powerful kick struck Adam¡¯s head from behind, the force sending him tumbling to the ground. The impact stunned him momentarily, the world spinning around him as confusion and adrenaline collided in a whirlwind of pain.His wristband detonated in a blaze of light, the explosion illuminating the forest and casting eerie shadows that flickered across the ground.

    ¡°This ain¡¯t over. It¡¯s real now,¡± warned Alex gravely, a darkness lingering in his tone as he prepared for what was to come.

    Gazing skyward, a chuckle escaped Adam¡¯s lips, unexpectedly bubbling forth, a release of tension that he hadn¡¯t realized he was holding. The laughter felt wild and liberating, echoing through the chaos of the moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± questioned Dan, his confusion morphing into anger, narrowing his eyes at Adam¡¯s demeanor.

    ¡°Have you lost your sanity, misfit?¡± Alex sneered, his voice dripping with disdain as he stepped forward, ready to confront whatever bravado Adam was conjuring.

    But Adam stood tall, defiant, rising without the use of his hands, as if lifted by an unseen force. For a fleeting moment, he felt untouchable, able to channel the energy swirling within him.

    ¡°We were playing a game. Now that I¡¯ve lost, there¡¯s no use holding back,¡± Adam declared, resolute and unwavering, the intensity of his gaze locking onto his foes.

    ¡°That''s it, show what you''re made of,¡± Alex goaded, a twist of anticipation growing in the air between them.

    As adrenaline surged through him, Adam felt the weight of the world resting on his shoulders, yet the overpowering desire to unleash everything he had overshadowed his fears. ¡°That kick almost knocked me unconscious. I can tell he¡¯s stronger than Daniel,¡± Adam thought to himself, the realization fueling his determination.Akira stirred and slowly sat up, her eyes widening as she took in the tense situation around her. The air was thick with anticipation, crackling like static, each heartbeat resonating with a sense of urgency.

    Adam, momentarily lost in his thoughts, reminisced about his time at the mansion¡ªa stark contrast to the chaos unfolding now. Feeling a sense of boredom creep in, he mused, ¡°Did... did I miss this?¡±

    But before he could dwell on the past, a surge of danger snapped him back to the present. Without warning, Alex conjured a fireball in his right hand, the swirling flames casting an eerie glow across his determined features.

    ¡°Hey, dude, isn¡¯t this¡ª¡± Dan began, his voice cutting off as Alex¡¯s intentions became clear. With a swift motion, Alex launched the fireball at Adam, the force of it roaring through the air, igniting everything in its path.

    The energy crackled like thunder as the fireball collided with Adam, the explosive impact sending shockwaves through the forest. Trees shook and debris flew, the blast creating a fiery spectacle against the backdrop of the dim woods.

    ¡°Alex!!¡± Akira cried out in alarm, her voice piercing through the chaos as

    she scrambled to her feet.

    ¡°Activate!¡± Adam commanded, summoning the power that surged within him.

 Chapter 18: I can see everything

    As the dust settled like a curtain falling after a grand performance, Dan''s heart raced. He shifted his gaze between Akira and Adam, his surprise palpable at the sight of Adam, defiantly standing amid the chaos.

    "Not bad, outsider," Alex conceded, an edge of respect lining his voice, though his eyes gleamed with mischief.

    Adam''s eyes burned with an ominous crimson glow, a fierce light that pulsed with an otherworldly energy, more intense than Dan had ever seen.

    "Hey, Dan! Are you scared of him?" Alex sneered, his tone challenging as though prodding a sleeping beast.

    "Not at all. I¡¯ll show him the new move I¡¯ve been working on," Dan declared, resolute determination hardening his features.

    With a roar that echoed in his chest, Dan summoned flames that danced intricately across his hands before he propelled himself forward like a meteor streaking through the night sky, moving at an astonishing 211 km/h. Time seemed to slow as he closed the distance, his fist poised to deliver a strike that would shatter mountains. He met Adam with a punch that exploded on impact, the resulting shockwave sending a tremor through the ground. But to Dan¡¯s shock, Adam stood firm, an immovable force amidst the tempest.

    In a startling twist, Adam ensnared Dan in an unyielding grip, pulling him into a suffocating embrace.

    "What the... Let go of me!" Dan barked, his voice a mix of anger and confusion as he struggled against Adam''s iron hold, but it was like fighting against a wall of granite.

    Without a moment''s notice, Alex surged towards them, a streak of motion pushing his speed to an incredible 300 km/h, his own rage fueling his charge.

    But then, as if conjured by the storm itself, Adam''s body erupted in a cataclysmic explosion, a radiant blossom of energy that transcended the horizon¡ªa mushroom cloud that bloomed briefly before vanishing into the air. The blast sent shockwaves rippling through the space, knocking Alex off his feet and sending him careening back, his defiance momentarily undone by the sheer force of Adam¡¯s power. In a terrifying transformation, Adam emerged in his formidable Killer form, his presence radiating an aura of dread and power. With a flick of his wrist, he released Dan, who crumpled to the ground, unconscious, like a marionette freed from its strings.

    "How the hell did¡ª" Alex started to protest, but his words were swallowed by a heavy silence.

    "Let me show you my new move," Killer Adam declared, his voice a dark omen, each syllable laced with power and intent.

    In a blinding blur, Killer Adam rocketed towards Alex at an astonishing 563 km/h, a force of nature that seemed to bend the very fabric of reality. He seized Alex by the face, lifting him effortlessly, and hurled him through the dense forest with a series of thunderous impacts.

    From within, Adam watched in astonishment. Though his body felt like a stranger¡ªfrozen, unresponsive¡ªhe witnessed the incredible strength he wielded. The horror gripped him tighter than any physical bond; he was a prisoner within his own mind.

    "Why can''t I talk? Why isn''t he listening?" Adam''s thoughts spiraled into confusion and desperation, a cacophony of frustration as he struggled against the invisible chains binding him.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Killer Adam came to a halt, having slammed Alex against a massive tree that trembled as if in fear. He released his grip only to unleash a punch that struck with the force of a collapsing star, the sickening sound of cracking ribs reverberating through the air, shattering two of them with a brutal finality.

    "Stop!" Adam''s inner voice cried out, a desperate plea echoing in the void, each word a silent scream of anguish as he fought against the monster he had become.

    As Alex writhed in agony on the forest floor, his breath came in desperate gasps, each one laced with confusion. "Why... why aren''t I regenerating? What is he talking about? I''ve taken so much damage," he murmured, grappling with the crushing pain that threatened to consume him.

    "Pathetic," Killer Adam sneered, his voice dripping with contempt as he extended his hand, summoning a swirling orb of searing flames that crackled ominously in the collapsing twilight.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t! You¡¯ll kill him. Not again. I don¡¯t want to relive that nightmare!¡± Adam''s silent plea reverberated within him, a tempest of conflicting emotions spiraling through his mind as he bore witness to the brutal spectacle unfolding.

    But just as the tension reached its breaking point, Killer Adam¡¯s senses sharpened, detecting a rapid approach from behind. A wicked grin curled on his lips as he turned to greet the newcomer. Instructor Gabriel appeared in a flash, his presence slicing through the oppressive atmosphere.

    ¡°Hey, old man. What¡¯s the hold-up? Ready for a bit of fun?¡± Killer Adam taunted, delighting in the chaos as if it were a game.

    Without hesitation, Killer Adam surged towards Gabriel, a blur of motion at a staggering speed of 700 kilometers per hour. The air crackled around him as he flew forward, a whirlwind of rage and power. Gabriel, unfazed, met the oncoming storm with calm resolve, gracefully anticipating Adam''s wild strikes. His agile movements and sharp reflexes allowed him to weave between the devastating punches that could have shattered stone, demonstrating the mastery that had made him an instructor.

    Gabriel continued to evade Killer Adam''s frenzied attacks, his movements a symphony of agility and precise timing¡ªuntil at last, one punch connected, grazing his cheek and sending a jolt through his body.

    ¡°Not bad, old man,¡± Killer Adam taunted, his voice laced with a challenge, but before he could relish the moment, Gabriel''s expression shifted dramatically. His eyes blazed a fierce red, a storm gathering in their depths.

    In the blink of an eye, Gabriel retaliated with a strike that was nothing short of monumental. The force of his punch hurled Killer Adam backward, sending him crashing through the dense trees with a cacophony of splintering wood and snapping branches. Akira stood frozen, her heart pounding in her chest as she watched the scene unfold, her breath caught in her throat as Adam landed near her, bleeding yet still displaying that defiant grin.

    In an instant, Gabriel was at Adam''s side, looming over him with an air of both authority and unexpected care.

    ¡°You¡¯re still kicking, huh?¡± Gabriel mused, a hint of admiration creeping into his voice. ¡°First time a student''s managed to get under my skin like that. Don¡¯t worry, kid. The relics have a way of stirring up hidden sides of folks. You¡¯ll figure it out eventually.¡±

    ¡°Who are you talking to? Adam? I¡¯ll protec¡ª¡± Adam¡¯s voice faded, overwhelmed by darkness as he slipped into unconsciousness, the weight of the battle finally taking its toll.

    ¡°Is he snoring? Starting to like this kid,¡± Gabriel muttered with a chuckle, casting a sideways glance at Akira.

    *Hours passed, the silence stretching like an endless horizon.*

    Adam woke up in a dim place, hearing a strange noise.

    "Killer Adam, is that you?" Adam called out, turning to see a mirror stretching endlessly with Killer Adam appearing.

    "So, you finally showed up," Killer Adam said.

    "What was all that about earlier? You nearly took someone out," Adam questioned.

    "I''m Killer Adam. What else did you expect?" Killer Adam replied.

    "Huh? I''m not saying those words again," Adam declared.

    "No need. I''ve been beaten. No longer necessary. I''m here to watch your back," Killer Adam explained.

    Adam sighed. "You claim to be me, but I don''t really know you."

    Killer Adam chuckled. "I''m the side of you that you keep buried, but I serve a purpose. Consider me the one who nudged you to tap into your hidden potential. This is our farewell, and all the power I unleashed within you now belongs to you. You should be grateful."

    The glass suddenly cracked, causing Adam to step back in alarm.

    "What''s happening?" Adam questioned.

    "Goodbye, Adam," Killer Adam bid before the glass shattered, transforming into water that cascaded to the ground. Adam stared at the water, then at the spot where Killer Adam stood moments before. But then, his breath hitched as he turned¡ªand there, mere feet away, a pair of large, glowing red eyes pierced through the haze. They were still and cold, glaring at him with an intensity that sent fear spiraling through his veins. The malevolent aura radiating from them felt like a weight, pressing down on his chest and suffocating his resolve.

    A shiver ran down Adam''s spine as fear clawed at him, muscles coiling tight with terror. A primal scream ripped from his lips, echoing into the void before he jolted awake, still screaming, in the back of Tilda''s car.

    ¡°Whoa! Don¡¯t startle me like that. Adam?¡± Tilda exclaimed, her voice laced with concern as she glanced back at him, her eyes wide with alarm.

    As he sat up, heart racing and breath coming in quick gasps, Adam found himself lost in a fog of confusion, grappling with the remnants of his unsettling dream. The vivid images blurred in his mind, yet one question clawed at him, relentless and demanding:

    "What the hell was that?" he tho

    ught to himself, his mind racing to make sense of the nightmare that had felt so real.

 Chapter 19: Show me around

    "Sorry, just had a nightmare," Adam murmured, the words escaping his lips like a sigh from the depths of his restless mind. His gaze drifted to the rearview mirror, and he caught a glimpse of Tilda''s concerned expression reflected back at him, a flickering light in the dense shadow of his thoughts.

    "The relic again? Another personality taking over?" she inquired, her voice steady yet laced with an empathetic edge that wrapped around him like a comforting blanket.

    "Yeah, but it won''t happen again. I talked to him. I mean, you probably won¡¯t get it." He leaned back against the cool leather of the seat, frustration simmering beneath his surface. The air inside the car felt thick, as if the weight of his words hung heavy between them.

    "Out of everyone in this world, I reckon I understand your predicament better than most," Tilda whispered, her eyes narrowing in understanding, a glimmer of shared experience flickering beneath the surface. She leaned forward slightly, her presence grounding him amid the chaos swirling in his mind.

    "How did I end up here?" Adam¡¯s voice wavered, tinged with confusion and a hint of desperation.

    "The teachers thought about taking you to a hospital, but you surprisingly started healing," Tilda explained, her tone reassuring, wrapping around him like a warm embrace amid the cold reality of their situation.

    "Ah," he acknowledged, the simple sound escaping him like a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he was holding. The fog of his thoughts slowly began to clear as he pieced together bits of recent events, fragments of the lesson about power holders and their complex healing processes drifting through his mind.

    "So they put me in your car?" Adam replied, incredulity creeping into his voice as he realized the weight of the situation.

    "Yep," Tilda nodded, a small smile breaking through the tension, illuminating the dim confines of the vehicle. "I''m supposed to drive you home. Get in the front seat."

    Feeling a bit drained, Tilda sighed softly, running a hand through her hair. "First day can be tough. Hard to believe it all happened on your debut," she remarked, a note of disbelief threading through her words as if she were still trying to wrap her mind around the whirlwind of events.

    "Yeah, I¡ªwait, what did you mean by understanding my situation?" Adam asked, a spark of curiosity igniting within him. There was something in her tone that hinted at buried experiences, secrets just out of reach.

    "Another time," Tilda deflected lightly, but the flicker in her eyes suggested a deeper well of knowledge that intrigued him.

    ¡°Why not now?¡± Adam wondered to himself, a mix of impatience and eagerness churning in his stomach.

    "Relics can trigger multiple personalities in people, but it''s rare¡ªlike 1 in a hundred power holders," Tilda explained, her voice steady as if she had recited it many times before. "To banish those personalities, you need someone with powers from the goddess Mior, or you can meditate and communicate with your other self. Sometimes that works." Each word held a weight of its own, echoing the complexity of their world and the struggles entwined within it.

    "Talked to him. He''s gone," Adam revealed, a flicker of relief crossing his face, the remnants of his nightmare drifting away like smoke caught in the wind.

    "Excellent. A power boost usually follows," Tilda replied, her eyes brightening with an almost palpable excitement, as if the thought of his potential sparked something within her.

    "He mentioned that too," Adam added, a hint of disbelief coloring his voice. The realization felt surreal, like standing on the edge of an unknown precipice, grasping at a future he could hardly imagine.

    "Huh..." Tilda pondered, her brow furrowing slightly as she absorbed this newfound information.

    Silence enveloped them as the car glided through the shadows, the hum of the engine the only sound breaking the stillness as they journeyed back to the mansion. The world outside zipped by, trees and streetlights blending into a blur, each moment a reminder of the chaos that had become a part of Adam¡¯s reality.

    "Might seem overwhelming now, but you''ll adjust," Tilda said, her voice slicing through the quiet like a beacon of reassurance. "Tomorrow, no academy. Twice a week for you." There was a soothing quality to her words, as if she understood the tempest swirling within him.

    "Really? What am I doing the rest of the time?" Adam asked, a flicker of curiosity igniting within him. The thought of having time to breathe, to explore, felt like a precious glimmer of hope in the midst of uncertainty.

    "We can watch the dorm tournaments? Go to amusement parks. The zoo, museums. There¡¯s a lot we can do," Tilda suggested, her enthusiasm simmering just below the surface. The weight of her words painted the world outside with vibrant possibilities, brightening the dark horizon of his daunting new life.

    "Dorm tournaments?" Adam questioned, intrigued yet uncertain.

    "Yeah, it''s when different power holders, those with all sorts of powers, compete in battles," Tilda explained, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "You can register to compete if you want to." The thought of facing off against others¡ªa blend of thrilling and terrifying¡ªsettled into his mind.

    "No, I''m okay," Adam declined, the idea of combat still feeling distant, like a game he wasn''t ready to play.

    As they arrived, the mansion loomed before them, grand and imposing, and Adam stepped out of the car, the cool air wrapping around him like a welcoming embrace. "I forgot how big this house is," he remarked, gazing up at the sprawling structure, memories of the one that had once exploded in Centerhill flooding his mind. It felt both familiar and alien, a juxtaposition of comfort and caution.

    He turned to "Hey, can you show me around the city tomorrow?" The request hung in the air, infused with the hope of forging a connection amidst the uncertainty of his new life. "Sure. I have nothing on my schedule tomorrow," Tilda agreed, her voice brightening with the prospect of a new adventure.

    "Bye," Adam said, the word tinged with a bittersweet note, as if he feared the solitude that would settle in after she left.

    "Bye, see you tomorrow," Tilda replied.

    There was an unspoken connection forming between them, a thread of camaraderie that felt precious in the midst of the chaos surrounding Adam¡¯s life.

    As she drove off, Adam suddenly realized he had forgotten to lock the house, an oversight that nagged at him as he made his way inside. The familiar creak of the door echoed in the stillness, a reminder of the sanctuary this place was supposed to provide.

    Entering his room, he tossed himself onto the bed, the cool sheets a welcome relief against his skin. His gaze fell on the ceiling, lost in a sea of thoughts that swirled around him like leaves caught in a gust of wind.

    "Huh... Didn''t notice that digital watch on top of the door. It''s four thirty-five," Adam observed, letting the mundane realization anchor him for a moment. Yet, his mind drifted to Anna, the memories flickering like fireflies in the dusk of his thoughts. "I wonder how Anna is doing. She might have been a bitch, but we grew up together." A wave of nostalgia washed over him, mingling with the weight of past grievances. ¡°What am I thinking?¡±he chastised himself, recalling the way they had always treated him. But then, a pang of guilt flickered through his mind. ¡°I don¡¯t think Brock deserved death though... (Sigh... )Dorm tournaments.¡±

    Feeling as if a century had passed, he decided, "I need to take a shower and eat." The simple act of nourishment felt like a balm to his frayed nerves, a practical step toward regaining some control amid the chaos swirling within.

    With that thought hanging in the air, he drifted off to sleep, surrendering to the embrace of an uncertain night.

    *Meanwhile in Atlas City¡­*

    In a grand and opulent room, draped in rich velvet and adorned with golden accents, a man in his forties dined at an imposing long table that stretched across the room like a ruler surveying his domain. The flickering candlelight danced on the polished surface, casting long shadows that mirrored the tension in the air.

    Suddenly, a woman dressed in sleek black entered, her movements graceful and deliberate. She knelt on one knee, the floor cold beneath her as she bowed her head. "Father, we can''t find him. We think the Black Dragons took him, or he is at DMR," she reported, her voice steady but laced with urgency.

    The man paused only briefly, continuing to cut through the succulent meat on his plate, unfazed by her grave news. His eyes, sharp and calculating, remained fixed on his meal as if the situation required little more than a moment¡¯s consideration.

    "I shall inform our spy to report to us if they have him¡ª" The woman¡¯s hair began to shimmer and shift, turning a stark white, while deep-seated wrinkles crept across her once-youthful face.

    "Find him no matter what," the man commanded, his tone clipped and authoritative, like a blade slicing through the murmurs of the room.

    At the weight of the father''s words, the woman¡¯s hair once again returned to a glossy blonde, and the wrinkles etched into her skin vanished as if they had never been.

    "Yes, father," she affirmed, resolve settling in her voice, the flicker of desperation now replaced with determination.

    "No one can escape my daughters of death," the man thought to himself, the words a sinister promise that hung in the air, echoing the strength and reach of his influence.

    *DMR*

    Meanwhile, in a stark contrast to the dimly lit grandeur of his room, Adam woke up to the insistent sound of his ringing phone, the shrill tone cutting through the remnants of his sleep. Blinking against the bright light of the screen, he glanced at the device they had given him, noticing "Tilda" displayed as the contact name¡ªa beacon of normalcy amid the chaos swirling in his life.

    He took a deep breath and answered the call, his voice a blend of sleepiness and anticipation. "Hello?" Adam greeted. "Hi. What time should I come pick you up?" Tilda asked, her voice sunny and bright, cutting through the morning haze.

    Checking the time on his watch, which read 8:47 in the morning, Adam considered his response. "10 am is fine." The thought of the day ahead sent a ripple of anticipation through him, strange but exciting.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    "Okay. I''ll see you later then," Tilda confirmed.

    "Yeah, see you later," Adam echoed, but as the phone call ended and silence filled the room. He swung his legs over the side of the bed.

    Getting out of bed, he headed for a shower, the cascading water washing away the remnants of sleep and doubt. When he returned, a towel wrapped around his waist, he decided, "I should change."

    Opening the dresser, he sifted through his clothes, selecting a crisp white t-shirt that felt fresh against his skin, paired with fitted blue trousers that hugged his frame comfortably. He added a blue jersey with a zipper, and finally, he pulled on a cozy hoodie, the fabric soft and worn¡ªa little piece of comfort in the midst of the unknown. After slipping into different shoes, he glanced at his watch again.

    "It''s half past nine. Still some time," he mused aloud, feeling an urge to do something more than wait. His mind drifted to a lingering curiosity: ¡°I wonder how my clothes don''t get burned when I''m on fire.* The question had nagged at him since moments of fiery chaos had first invaded his life, and he resolved to finally test that theory.

    Deciding to venture into the backyard, he quietly opened the door and stepped outside. The morning air was crisp and invigorating, a gentle breeze ruffling his hair. He took a deep breath, letting the fresh atmosphere settle in as he focused on the space around him¡ªa haven lined with the remnants of nature''s beauty, untouched and serene.

    He prepared to explore the boundaries of his powers, curiosity igniting a spark within him. Adam focused his mind, shutting his eyes as he lifted his hand forward, tuning into the energy surging from his chest. It felt electric, alive, as a small spark began to twinkle at his palm. With concentration and a hint of exhilaration, he guided the warmth until it blossomed into a swirling fireball¡ªa vibrant orb of energy dancing on the cusp of his fingertips.

    Excitement bubbled within him, and he couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, "Wow, I can''t believe it actually wor¡ªWhoa!"

    In his eagerness, he accidentally released the fireball, watching helplessly as it flew from his hand and struck a nearby tree with an explosive crack, a hail of sparks showering the ground. The impact sent a shock of adrenaline coursing through him.

    Racing towards the rapidly growing flames, panic gripped Adam¡¯s heart. "Oh no. Why did I do that? I''m already starting a fire, and it''s only been two weeks since I got here." The reality of the situation washed over him, and he felt the weight of responsibility settle heavily on his shoulders.

    But then, just as quickly as they had ignited, the flames vanished, leaving behind bewilderment in their wake. "Huh? What the?" he wondered aloud, blinking in disbelief as the remnants of the fire danced away like ghosts in the breeze.

    The sound of a car approaching pulled him from his confusion. Adam''s instincts kicked in, and before he could fully process it, he sprinted towards the front yard at an astonishing speed, his feet barely touching the ground as he rushed forward. "Am I faster than before?" he marveled, joy rising in his chest, the thrill of newfound abilities electrifying him.

    As he reached the front yard, Tilda stepped out of the car, her expression a mixture of shock and admiration as she took in the sight of him. "Wow, Adam! You look¡­ different!" she exclaimed, her eyes wide with surprise. The unexpected excitement of their encounter washed over him, and he grinned, feeling the thrill of possibility swelling beneath the surface.

    "Hey," Adam replied, his voice carrying a note of warmth as he thought, ¡±Wow, she always looks so beautiful.¡° Tilda had a way of lighting up the world around her, and in this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a swell of admiration.

    "Are you ready?" Tilda inquired, her enthusiasm infectious.

    "Yeah, let me just lock the door," Adam answered, ensuring the door clicked shut securely behind him before slipping into the passenger seat of her car.

    As he settled in, Tilda and Adam locked eyes simultaneously, a brief but electric moment. Tilda¡¯s gaze shimmered with a fleeting golden hue, a spark of something deeper flickering in the depths of her eyes before it vanished, returning to the familiar warmth he had come to recognize. She swiftly directed her attention to the windshield, prompting Adam to do the same, the energy of the moment lingering in the air.

    Moments later, Tilda navigated through the bustling city streets, the rhythm of urban life swirling around them like a vibrant tapestry. The sounds of honking horns and distant chatter filled the air, creating a backdrop that felt both exhilarating and overwhelming.

    "The city always seems half-deserted. Why is that?" Adam inquired, curiosity bubbling up as he took in the surroundings¡ªthe buildings standing tall yet strangely empty, like sentinels witnessing the quiet hustle.

    "That''s the way it appears when there are so few of us here," Tilda explained, her gaze focused ahead, yet Adam could sense a hint of something beneath her words, a deeper story lurking just out of reach.

    "Ah, I see," Adam acknowledged, nodding as he absorbed her explanation. The city felt like a paradox¡ªbustling with life, yet strangely isolated.

    As they drove further, Tilda pointed ahead. "There''s the museum. Care to visit?"

    "Sure, I''ve never been to one before," Adam replied, excitement bubbling up within him. The idea of exploring new realms of knowledge and art was thrilling, marking a departure from the chaos of his recent experiences.

    "Excellent, let¡¯s explore!" Tilda exclaimed, her enthusiasm radiating through the air as they parked and stepped out of the car, the grand facade of the museum looming before them like a portal to another world.

    Stepping into the museum, Adam felt a rush of cool air envelop him, contrasting sharply with the warmth of the sun outside. The atmosphere buzzed with a quiet reverence, the kind that invited whispers and secrets from ages past. The expansive lobby stretched ahead, adorned with intricate murals that depicted grand tales of power holders and legendary battles.

    ¡°So, this museum is basically the Atlas City one, just with a few changes?¡± Adam asked, glancing around in awe, his eyes tracing the delicate arches and high ceilings, marveling at the artistry that surrounded them.

    As Adam and Tilda wandered deeper into the museum, they entered a spacious hall filled with ancient relics, each infused with echoes of a long-lost time. The air was tinged with a sense of reverence, and the soft lighting illuminated the intricate details of the artifacts on display.

    ¡°Check this out,¡± Tilda said, pointing to a stunning chalice resting on a pedestal. Its surface gleamed with an otherworldly luster, the vines etched into the metal a testament to its divine origins. ¡°This chalice was used by one of the gods during sacred rituals. If anyone touches it, it will incinerate, turning to ash and merging with them, transforming an ordinary person into a power holder.¡±

    Adam stepped closer, the implications sinking in. ¡°So, just by touching it, a person could gain incredible power¡ªat the cost of losing that artifact forever?¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Tilda confirmed, her eyes serious. ¡°And for us, as current power holders, it¡¯s much more perilous. If we were to touch it, it would also turn to ash, but the sheer energy would overwhelm our bodies, killing us instantly.¡±

    ¡°Wow,¡± Adam said softly, stepping back to absorb the weight of her words. ¡°It¡¯s like these objects hold life-altering power, but come with a price¡ªa price that could mean losing your life if you''re not careful. Or even if you are.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Tilda agreed, moving on to another display featuring a pair of ornate daggers. ¡°These were used by the gods in ceremonial battles. The same rules apply: anyone who touches these daggers would find them turn to ash and gain immense power. For us, it would mean death.¡±

    Adam regarded the daggers thoughtfully, a sense of awe mixed with fear washing over him. ¡°It''s incredible how one moment of contact could change everything¡ªgrant someone a new existence while destroying a piece of history.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Tilda responded, her eyes brightening as she moved to the next exhibit.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost like the relics don¡¯t just represent history; they embody the very essence of what it means to wield power,¡± Adam said, feeling increasingly reflective. ¡°With great power... comes great risk.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely," Tilda replied, her expression serious. "Each artifact is imbued with the significance of the gods who used them, demonstrating both the wonder and weight of their legacies.¡±

    They continued through the exhibit, each artifact telling a story of its own¡ªa reminder of the gods and the choices that shaped their world. The relics became a backdrop for their thoughts, a tapestry of knowledge that forged a deeper connection between them.

    After spending time absorbing the gravity of the history around them, Tilda finally turned to Adam with a smile. ¡°So, what do you think? Ready to leave all this incredible history behind for a little while and tackle the day?¡±

    Adam grinned back, feeling lighter despite the somber revelations. ¡°Absolutely. I think I¡¯ve had enough ancient artifacts for one day.¡±

    With that shared understanding, they made their way to the exit, stepping out of the museum and into the vibrant world. Once seated at a cozy booth in the bustling restaurant, the rich aromas of comfort food wafted through the air. A server appeared, taking their orders with a friendly smile, and soon they found themselves sharing a heaping plate of chips and crispy burgers.

    As Adam took a bite of his burger, a wave of nostalgia washed over him. ¡°You know, I used to love burgers, but I hardly ever got to eat them back home. I could only afford hot dogs,¡± he confessed, a hint of wistfulness in his tone. ¡°It was such a treat for me when I did get one.¡±

    Tilda smiled softly, chewing on a chip. ¡°It¡¯s nice to indulge once in a while, isn¡¯t it?

    Adam nodded, his expression shifting as he thought back. ¡°You know, after I got my powers, things changed dramatically. There was this one time in the forest... I was being chased by an assassin. I didn¡¯t even know I could fight; I was just trying to survive.¡± He paused, his hands tense on the table, memories flooding back. ¡°I ended up killing her. It was all so sudden. I didn¡¯t want to do it. I just reacted.¡±

    Tilda¡¯s eyes softened, her heart aching for him. For a brief moment, however, a flicker of a troubled expression crossed her face, a shadow slipping through her carefully composed demeanor. It was a brief flash, but it revealed the weight of her own unspoken experiences, the echoes of past choices that haunted her.

    ¡°Sometimes, that¡¯s just how power holders are,¡± she replied gently, masking her brief moment of vulnerability. ¡°When you¡¯re pushed to your limits, your body and instincts take over. It can change you in ways you never expected.¡±

    Adam looked down, guilt etched across his features. ¡°I still feel so bad about it. She wasn¡¯t just some monster. She had a life, a story. I... I never wanted to become that kind of person.¡± His voice cracked with emotion, the weight of his actions heavy on his conscience.

    Tilda leaned forward slightly, her expression remaining encouraging. ¡°You¡¯re not defined by that moment, Adam. Everyone makes mistakes, but it¡¯s how we learn and grow from them that matters. You¡¯re trying to understand yourself now, and that¡¯s a big part of who you are.¡±

    He felt a flicker of comfort at her words, yet the guilt lingered like a shadow. ¡°I know, but it doesn¡¯t get easier to live with. After that, I was so lost. I ran from the forest, searching for food and water since I hadn¡¯t eaten in nearly two days. That¡¯s when I stumbled upon that building¡­ I thought perhaps it housed something more.¡±

    Tilda nodded, sensing the weight of his words. ¡°And that¡¯s how you found me at the auction, wasn¡¯t it?¡± she prompted gently, encouraging him to continue.

    ¡°Yeah. I saw you there, about to be sold like¡­like a piece of property.¡± His voice hardened slightly, frustration creeping in. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what I was getting into, but I couldn¡¯t let that happen to you.¡±

    Tilda smiled, a touch of gratitude filling her gaze. ¡°You came for me when I was lost. It¡¯s incredible how our paths crossed like that, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Adam returned her smile, the mood slowly lightening as he reflected on their shared history. ¡°Yeah, it is. And I¡¯m glad I found you that day.¡±

    With that comforting thought lingering between them, they finished their meal, connecting over light banter and laughter, both of them finding solace in each other¡¯s company. As they prepared to leave the restaurant, Adam felt a sense of warmth blossoming within him, ignited by the shared understanding of their trials.

    After driving for what felt like an eternity, Tilda finally pulled into the parking lot of the amusement park. The vibrant entrance loomed ahead, colors bursting forth like fireworks against the clear blue sky. Sounds of laughter and excitement floated on the air, making Adam¡¯s heart race with anticipation.

    ¡°Here we are!¡± Tilda beamed, her eyes sparkling as she parked the car and turned off the engine. ¡°Ready to unleash your inner child?¡±

    ¡°Definitely!¡± Adam replied, a smile spreading across his face. He felt light and carefree, the weight of his earlier worries slowly drifting away, replaced by the thrill of the day ahead.

    As they made their way through the park, they stumbled upon a ring toss game. Tilda, with her competitive spirit shining, insisted they try their luck. ¡°Watch this!¡± she challenged, stepping up to the booth. With deft precision, she tossed the rings one by one, each landing perfectly on the bottles to the raucous cheers of the onlookers. To Adam¡¯s astonishment, she seemed to hit every shot, her face lit up with a mix of concentration and joy.

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re amazing at this!¡± Adam exclaimed, clapping as Tilda completed her winning streak.

    ¡°Just a little practice,¡± she shrugged modestly, a mischievous smile playing on her lips. They collected their prizes¡ªstuffed animals and playful trinkets¡ªadding to their sense of victory.

    ¡°Alright, next up!¡± Tilda said, her eyes dancing with excitement as she led Adam to a game with a large metal hammer and a bell high up on a post. ¡°This is the strength tester! Let¡¯s see who can hit the bell.¡±

    Adam picked up the hammer, feeling its weight. ¡°Whoa, this thing¡¯s kinda heavy,¡± he said with a frown, eyeing the bell skeptically.

    ¡°Just to make it fair for us power holders,¡± Tilda replied with a grin, her playful tone lightening the moment. ¡°You¡¯ve got this! Show me what you¡¯ve got.¡±

    With determination, Adam gripped the hammer, channeling his energy. He focused for a moment, feeling the warmth swell within him. As he swung the hammer down, his eyes glowed with a faint orange hue, the power coursing through him amplifying his strength. The hammer struck with a resounding thud, hitting the pad with impressive force that sent the indicator soaring to the top, ringing triumphantly against the bell.

    ¡°Nice job!¡± Tilda cheered, her expression a mix of surprise and pride.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Adam said, exhilarated.

    Then Tilda stepped up, a determined look on her face. She picked up the hammer, swinging it with all her might. However, the result was underwhelming¡ªthe indicator barely budged, falling short of the bell.

    ¡°Oh no,¡± Tilda muttered, embarrassment creeping into her cheeks as she set down the hammer. ¡°That¡¯s not what I expected.¡±

    Adam observed her reaction, a frown knitting his brow. ¡°Wait a minute,¡±he thought, a strand of confusion weaving through his mind. ¡°Tilda¡¯s a third-year here¡ªhow is she weak?* ¡±

    But he kept the question to himself, not wanting to pry. Instead, he offered a comforting smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. At least you beat me at the ring toss!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Tilda laughed, a little shyly, the tension of the moment dissipating. Their playful camaraderie settled back in, and they continued to enjoy their day at the amusement park, the sounds of laughter and the thrill of the games drawing them further into the joy of each other¡¯s company.

    Tilda led him on a comprehensive tour of the amusement park, showing him various attractions, games, and vibrant stalls filled with tempting snacks. By the time they returned to the car, Adam felt a surge of excitement blooming within him.

    ¡°Thanks for showing me around. This place is awesome. I feel like I know my way around now,¡± Adam expressed his gratitude, his face lit up by a smile that reflected his newfound joy.

    ¡°You''re welcome,¡± Tilda replied, her eyes sparkling with satisfaction at his enthusiasm.

    As they settled into the car, Adam¡¯s thoughts wandered. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s one spot we haven¡¯t visited yet,¡± he recalled suddenly.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Tilda inquired, her curiosity piqued as she adjusted her seatbelt.

    ¡°You mentioned something about dorm tournaments,¡± Adam reminded her, a hint of eagerness in his voice. The notion of the tournaments had lingered in the back of his mind, and he wanted to know more.

    ¡°Yes... Let¡¯s go,¡± Tilda agreed, her eyes glinting with interest as she started the engine.

    As they drove through the city, Adam reflected on his first day at the academy. ¡°My first day at the academy was far from pleasant. I didn¡¯t know what to expect, and things escalated quickly.¡±

    ¡°I heard about the fight in your final class,¡± Tilda probed, her voice steady but laced with concern. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Adam recounted the incident.

    Tilda¡¯s expression turned grave, her brow furrowing. ¡°Wait, he called himself ¡®Killer Adam¡¯?"

    Adam nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Adam continued his narrative, his voice laced with lingering tension. ¡°And then he started saying things that just¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to go through that,¡± Tilda interrupted softly, her eyes sympathetic as they darted to him. Her compassion was palpable, and it provided a small comfort against the weight of his memories.

    Curious about her own experiences, Adam pivoted the conversation. ¡°How was your first day as a first-year at the academy?¡± he asked, hoping to lighten the mood.

    ¡°I was nervous and¡ª¡± Tilda''s sentence trailed off as they arrived at a colossal stadium, imposing and grand against the skyline.

    ¡°Woah... Why didn¡¯t I notice that earlier?¡± Adam marveled, the sheer size of the structure taking his breath away. Its towering walls seemed to echo with the shouts and cheers of countless battles fought within.

    Tilda parked the car, excitement bubbling between them. But just as Adam was about to step out, his expression changed dramatically. ¡°Oh, no,¡± he exclaimed, panic flaring.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tilda inquired, concern creeping into her voice.

    A sleek Range Rover pulled up beside them, the engine rumbling ominously as the driver¡¯s gaze locked onto Adam. It was Alex¡ªhis presence instantly igniting a wave of anxiety in Adam.

    ¡°It¡¯s Alex,¡± Adam disclosed, his voice barely above a whisper as tension coiled in his stomach.

    ¡°Who?¡± Tilda questioned, her curiosity piqued even further, unaware of the storm brewing between Adam and the stranger about to step into their day.

 Chapter 20 the last match

    ¡°Alex, the guy I fought with at the academy,¡± said Adam.

    ¡°I... I know him. He is Alex Dwayne. He is a troublemaker,¡± said Tilda.

    Adam steps out of the car, and Alex spots him. Tilda follows suit.

    Alex gets out, and Adam just looks at him. Alex walks past as if he didn¡¯t notice him.

    ¡°Hey!!¡± Adam called out.

    Alex stops, slightly turning his head to look at Adam.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for... for what happened back there. That wasn¡¯t me, that was¡ª¡± Adam began.

    ¡°Shut your trap!! You think I need an apology from you? This isn¡¯t over,¡± Alex snapped.

    Alex turns to face Adam.

    ¡°I¡¯m challenging you. Sign up for the tournaments. I want to truly face you there,¡± Alex declared.

    ¡°Wait, but Adam wasn¡¯t¡ª¡± Tilda started.

    ¡°Or are you just a coward? You¡¯re gonna let little miss pathetic speak for you?¡± Alex taunted.

    Adam looked at Alex with a serious face. Tilda looked angry.

    ¡°Yeah, I heard about you. You¡¯re a third-year but still an upper-grade mortal. A disappointment,¡± Alex sneered.

    ¡°Shut up!! I¡¯ll sign up for the tournaments. Don¡¯t trash-talk her. If you insult her, I¡¯ll...¡± Adam warned.

    ¡°Adam...¡± Tilda said softly.

    ¡° I¡¯ll see you in the tournaments,¡± Alex said with a smirk.

    Alex goes into an elevator, which takes him up.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this guy....¡± Adam muttered.

    Tilda just passes Adam and goes to the other elevator on the left. Adam follows her and gets in, looking at Tilda while trying not to get noticed. He immediately looks down.

    The elevator opens.

    Adam and Tilda step out, and Adam looks left and right, seeing hallways that seem endless, curving to form a round shape around the stadium. Right in front of them is a French door made of see-through glass. Adam hears the noise from the other side¡ªpeople screaming and shouting with excitement. He opens the door, and the noise gets louder. He sees a lot of people sitting on their stools, cheering.

    ¡°Hey, Adam, this way. Let¡¯s sit over there,¡± Tilda directed.

    Adam sits down near Tilda.

    Down inside the stadium is an arena. The arena floor is gravel, and the size of it is huge. A blue, see-through barrier covers the arena. Adam barely notices it at first.

    ¡°Whoa, this... This is amazing,¡± Adam said in awe.

    ¡°I know, right? This is where different power holders come to compete in the tournaments,¡± Tilda explained.

    ¡°Yeah, but what for?¡± Adam asked.

    ¡°Oh, you know...¡± Tilda began, but she was interrupted by the announcer.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the next match is about to begin,¡± announced the announcer.

    Adam looks down at the arena, but nobody¡¯s there. He looks forward and sees a rectangular room made entirely of glass at the top of the first row of seats. Two men are inside, sitting behind a table with microphones before them. Beside that room is another one, bigger, with five people sitting in chairs. He still can¡¯t see the announcer, though.

    Suddenly, the announcer appears. Adam is surprised because it¡¯s like she appeared out of nowhere. She stands in the middle of the arena.

    ¡°Whoa, was she invisible just now?¡± Adam asked.

    ¡°Yeah... She is a power holder who also possesses the power of Lilith, the goddess of Deception. Invisibility is one of her abilities,¡± Tilda replied.

    ¡°Oh, Goddess of Deception,¡± Adam said, staring at her.

    ¡°The next match will be a one-on-one fight with students from different dorms. First introducing a second-year from the Arthro Dorm. He is a superior power holder. Derren!!¡± announced the announcer.

    The crowd starts cheering for Derren as a path opens from the wall of the arena, and Derren comes out. He is wearing blue trousers and a white shirt.

    ¡°Arthro Dorm?¡± Adam asked.

    ¡°Yes. Dorms here are like, um... How shall I put this? People with the same abilities are put in one group, and it¡¯s called a dorm.... I know it sounds silly, but for example, you are from the Flame Dorm. That¡¯s why you¡¯re in a class with people who have the same ability as yours, which is fire,¡± Tilda explained.

    ¡°So, like, special abilities apart from super speed, strength, or flight?¡± Adam asked.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll tell you more about it. Let¡¯s just watch for now,¡± Tilda suggested.

    *(Arthro... I wonder what abilities they have,)* Adam thought.

    ¡°His opponent, a third-year from the Metal Dorm. He is a superior power holder. Sam!!¡± announced the announcer.

    Sam comes from the opposite direction where Derren was facing. He comes out with a katana and is wearing a blue vest and black trousers.

    ¡°Are our fighters ready? Let the match begin!!¡± the announcer declared, then disappears again.

    Adam is surprised and looks up to see her in the room behind the two men, talking to them.

    The match begins. Derren raises his arms, which suddenly turn into praying mantis limbs, spiky at the ends. Sam¡¯s katana transforms into a double-edged sword.

    ¡°Whoa, are they gonna use those on each other? Well, I shouldn¡¯t be surprised; we were literally wearing explosive bracelets yesterday,¡± Adam said to himself.

    Sam starts running towards Derren at incredible speed. Derren stands his ground. Sam swings his sword to slash Derren in the chest, but Derren jumps back just in time. His chest is slightly cut.

    ¡°Wow, what incredible speed. Just what you¡¯d expect from a third-year,¡± commented one of the announcers.

    ¡°Yeah, Derren barely evaded that,¡± agreed the second commentator.

    Sam puts his katana on his shoulder and grins. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you bugs supposed to be fast or something?¡± he taunted.

    Derren rushes over to Sam, quickly rotating and stretching his limbs as he passes Sam, ending up 20 feet behind him in a flash.

    ¡°Whoa, did you see that?¡± exclaimed the first commentator.

    ¡°I sure did! Derren¡¯s speed might be on par with Sam¡¯s,¡± the second commentator replied.

    Sam looks surprised as his cheek starts bleeding. He smiles to himself as his eyes glow a faint gray.

    Derren¡¯s left limb suddenly comes off, and he screams in pain as blood gushes out. Sam turns to look at Derren.

    ¡°Our speed is so not equal,¡± Sam said coldly.

    ¡°What the hell? Is this even allowed?¡± Adam asked, bewildered.

    ¡°It¡¯s brutal, but you¡¯ll see,¡± Tilda replied.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Adam questioned.

    Derren turns to face Sam and grows another hand from the one that was cut off.

    ¡°What the...¡± Adam muttered.

    ¡°Whoa, that was brutal,¡± the first commentator noted.

    ¡°Yeah, he did it knowing that Arthro Dorm students can regrow their limbs. Must be a way of showing their difference in power through combat,¡± the second commentator explained.

    ¡°What he just said is right. Give up before you piss me off, second-year,¡± Sam said, pointing his sword at Derren.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m made of,¡± Derren declared.

    Derren covers his whole body with the shell of a beetle, forming beautiful dark brown armor. He clenches his fists, staring at Sam.

    ¡°Impressive. But not enough,¡± Sam said with a smirk.

    Sam runs towards Derren at 2075 km an hour, causing dust to rise from every step. He reaches Derren and punches him in the chest using his left hand. A big boom sound comes from the impact, and dust fills the arena, obscuring the view.

    ¡°Whoa, this guy is...¡± Adam starts, but the dust suddenly begins to clear as the audience hears the rapid flapping of wings.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s incredible. Derren is still just standing in place,¡± the first commentator said in awe.

    Derren did receive the punch from Sam. His beetle wings were flapping , clearing the dust. Sam is surprised, seeing he just put a crack in Derren¡¯s armor.

    ¡°Would I have survived that? I did survive the punch from Instructor Gabriel, so probably. Or maybe I was just lucky...¡± Adam pondered.

    ¡°Wow, that second-year is tough,¡± Tilda remarked.

    Derren suddenly clenches his fist and punches Sam in the face, but Sam blocks it with his sword, which breaks. The punch hits Sam, causing him to fall far away from Derren, hitting the ground multiple times.

    Sam lies on his stomach, facing Derren. Derren loses his balance and falls to one knee but stands up again. Sam gets up and wipes blood from his lower lip.

    ¡°They don¡¯t lie about the Arthro Dorm¡¯s armor. It¡¯s super strong. Makes me want to cut it,¡± Sam said, a glint of excitement in his eyes.

    Suddenly, two daggers appear in Sam¡¯s hands. He runs towards Derren, rotating and throwing a dagger towards him. Derren jumps into the air, flying as if he¡¯s floating. The dagger misses him and hits the wall, causing it to crack.

    ¡°Hey, not fair. I can¡¯t fly yet,¡± Sam complained.

    Derren¡¯s right hand turns into a bee sting, and he launches it towards Sam. Sam rolls out of the way.

    Derren starts launching multiple stings, each one barely missing Sam and hitting the ground with tremendous force.

    ¡°I can¡¯t keep evading these forever. He¡¯s predicting my movements,¡± Sam thought. ¡°Ah, an idea.¡±

    Sam runs towards the wall.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡± Adam wondered aloud. ¡°If it were anyone from the Flame Dorm, they could have used flame balls to take out Derren.¡±

    Sam reaches the wall, steps on it a few times, and flips backward while conjuring a bazooka mid-air, firing it before he lands.

    ¡°Wait, that weapon isn¡¯t allowed,¡± the first commentator noted.

    The round hits Derren, but surprisingly, it¡¯s not a bazooka but fireworks. This causes Derren to fall to the ground. Immediately, Sam conjures a crossbow and fires multiple arrows at him. Derren gets hit, but the arrows barely penetrate his armor since they are made of metal.

    Derren uses his wings to shield himself. His wings are covered by a thick, hard shell. Sam stops firing.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m gonna use this on a second-year. Sigh... Partial armor of strength,¡± Sam muttered.

    Sam¡¯s hands start turning silver, and his eyes glow a faint gray, this time staying lit.

    He runs towards Derren at 2067 km an hour, punching through his wings and striking his chest, sending Derren flying and hitting the wall with tremendous force.

    Sam¡¯s hands turn back to normal. Derren falls to his knees, then his chest hits the ground.

    ¡°Sam is the winner!!!¡± the announcer declared.

    The crowd goes wild.

    ¡°Wow, that was one hell of a match,¡± Adam said, impressed.

    ¡°It was the last one,¡± Tilda noted.

    ¡°Please remember those who want to sign up for the tournament have only one week left,If you want to register, go to the last floor and enter the door marked ¡®Registration.¡¯ Thank you. That was the last match of today,¡± the announcer said.

    Sam walked towards Derren and helped him get up.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad. Keep training, and you¡¯ll reach my level,¡± Sam said.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t used your full power, have you?¡± Derren asked.

    ¡°Haha... No,¡± Sam admitted.

    A man and woman wearing white hurried out to take Derren and Sam with them.

    ¡°Thank you for being with us today. Have a good evening,¡± the announcer continued.

    People started to depart. Adam got up, and they headed to the parking lot. They got in the car and drove to Adam''s home.

    Along the way, Adam said, ¡°That fight was awesome. So the Arthro Dorm students have the abilities to have the characteristics of an insect... Cool.¡±

    ¡°And creepy,¡± Tilda added.

    Adam smiled. ¡°And creepy...¡±

    Tilda sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what Alex said back then, I¡ª¡± Adam began.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Tilda interrupted. *(He¡¯s not wrong...)*

    They arrived.

    Adam got out and closed the door. He turned to talk to Tilda.

    ¡°I really had a great time with you. Thanks again,¡± Adam said.

    Tilda blushed before she spoke. ¡°No, it¡¯s¡ªit''s fine. I... I had a great time with you too. Have a good night.¡±

    She reversed the car and took off.

    ¡°B-bye,¡± Adam said, waving.

    He turned to look at the house.

    ¡°Okay, what now? Why am I still full of energy? Must be because of the powers,¡± Adam mused.

    He looked at his hand and caused it to ignite in flames.

    ¡°Huh. Still fascinating. Time to get some rest,¡± Adam said.

    He opened the door of the house, entered, and closed the door. His phone started ringing, and it displayed "Unknown Caller."

 21 Infernal training grounds

    Adam answers the phone.

    "Hello?" Adam''s voice was wary.

    "Hi, it''s Marry. I need to talk to you about something. Something urgent," Marry''s voice trembled with urgency.

    "What is it?" Adam''s curiosity piqued.

    "Just come to the school tomorrow at two o''clock pm. I need to say it in person."

    "Ok?" Adam''s confusion was evident.

    "I''ll see you tomorrow." The line went dead.

    "What was that about?" Adam muttered, scratching his head. "Anyway, I''ll have to take a shower. (How am I this hungry again?)"

    After a shower, Adam cooked dinner. Sitting down to eat, he pondered, staring at the table before glancing at the door.

    "(I had a great time with Tilda. I haven''t been that happy in a long time. I really need to know everything about this place. I''m glad they saved me, but something feels off. Or maybe I''m overthinking it. What was with Alex and some teachers calling me an outsider? Do they hate outsiders? Have they ever been outside? Hooo... I need a rest.)"

    Adam finished his food, went to sleep, and dreamed.

    "Where am I?" Adam''s vision was blurred. He found himself strapped to a chair, a woman pointing a gun at his forehead. Panic surged through him as he struggled against the restraints and tried to summon his flames, but nothing happened.

    "No, no, please don''t kill me!" Adam''s voice was desperate.

    The woman pulled the trigger, and darkness enveloped him. Floating in a void, he saw Killer Adam turn to dust, replaced by a figure resembling himself.

    "What''s going on?" Adam questioned the darkness.

    The figure stepped back into the shadows, and Adam awoke with a start. "(What a weird dream)," he muttered, glancing at the digital watch above his doorframe. It was 5:37 in the morning. He went back to sleep.

    *At Alex''s house*

    Alex was doing one-handed push-ups, sweat dripping down his face. "1464, 1465, 1466... (I won''t let him beat me. You won''t beat me again, Adam)."

    *At Adam''s house*

    Adam woke at fourteen minutes to eight. He brushed his teeth and washed his face before heading to the backyard where he had burned a tree.

    "Damn, I just had to make the place ugly, didn''t I? I still need to know what I can and can''t do with these powers. Oh, I can call Tilda and ask her where to train."

    In her room, Tilda hugged a golden-colored pillow, looking depressed. The phone rang, displaying Adam''s name. She stared at it for a moment before answering.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "Hello?" Adam''s voice was cautious.

    "Hello," Tilda replied softly.

    "Um, hi, how are you doing?"

    "I''m fine."

    "(She sounds different, I hope I''m not bothering her.) Hey, um, do you know where I can go if I wanna train?"

    Tilda adjusted her position. "Train? Um, yeah. If you go upstairs, there''s a hallway to the left. Go to the last door. Inside the room, there''s a door in the corner. Open it and you''ll see¡ª" The phone powered off. "Damnit... I forgot to charge it. Sigh..."

    "Did she hang up? Something must have come up. (Well, let''s go up to that room.)"

    Tilda thought, "(Training... I always tried, but it didn''t work. I never conjured anything or created metal out of thin air. I''m afraid it might happen again. I won''t let her out.)"

    *Adam''s house*

    Adam went upstairs to the second-floor hallway. "(I''ve been up here before, but most of these doors were locked except for the last one. Let''s check it out.)"

    He opened the door inside the room. "Whoa, what the hell is this? Another pocket dimension?"

    Adam was amazed by the sight of green trees and a beautiful sky. He smiled, feeling pumped up. Running at 708 km/h through the small forest, he suddenly hit an invisible wall and was bounced back.

    "Well, that was embarrassing..." He groaned in pain, looking at the wall that glowed blue for a second before turning invisible again.

    "What is this? Is this where it ends? It looks like a wallpaper. There are no more trees or land. It''s still unbelievable that a person can make this."

    Turning around, he breathed in the fresh air. "Time to see what I''m capable of. Let''s test my speed first. I know I can run faster. I know where it ends, so I''ll be careful."

    Crouching as if in a race, his eyes turned bright red and fire sparked under his feet. He let out a deep breath, steam escaping his lips. Hearing nothing but his heartbeat, he shot off with incredible speed. His shoes incinerated instantly, and he blazed through the forest at 2469 km/h, leaving a trail of fire in his wake. He arrived near the door in a flash, skidding to a halt.

    "Whoa, that was¡ª" He turned around, eyes widening as he saw the forest on fire. "No, not again!"

    He sprinted back to the blaze. "What the hell happened to my shoes? (I thought the fire couldn''t burn my clothes or my shoes.)"

    Recalling how he had put out the fire in the backyard, Adam focused. "I need to concentr¡ª" The fire suddenly extinguished. "¡ªate... Looks like I did it. Damn... I hope Mr. Kim isn''t bothered by this. But of course, he will be. Look at this mess."

    A branch fell from a burnt tree, and Adam sighed.

    *At Tilda''s house*

    Tilda, now wearing a tracksuit, stood upstairs, staring at the door. She remembered Alex''s words about being a disappointment. She opened the door in her room, revealing an outdoor scene, and stepped into the pocket dimension.

    "Everyone will be safe if I''m in here," she whispered, her eyes glowing faintly golden.

    Tilda lifted a hand, closed her eyes, and golden liquid began to form. Her hair turned golden, and a surge of power radiated from her, creating a gust of wind. When she opened her eyes, they glowed with a golden light.

    "No, no, not again!" she cried, seeing the staff she had created. She ran out of the pocket dimension, closing the door behind her. Leaning against it, she hit it in frustration. "I... I can''t do it."

    *Outside DMR*

    Anna lay on her bed, chatting with friends on her laptop. "I know, right? I''ve always watched his videos. I can''t believe he invited us."

    Her mom, Jasmine, called from outside her room. "You''re still up at this hour?"

    "Oh shit, it''s mom. Gotta go, bye." Anna closed the laptop quickly and picked up a book.

    Jasmine entered, finding her reading. "What are you doing? Who were you talking to?"

    "My friend called on my phone. She asked me about a math problem she had trouble with."

    "Okay... Come on, it''s time for bed. You shouldn''t stay up this late. It''s already 11 pm. I know you don''t have school tomorrow, but please get some sleep."

    "Okay, mom. I''ll get some sleep." Anna went to the bathroom and closed the door.

    "Okay..." Jasmine sighed.

    *In DMR, it''s daytime*

    "Should I go get my shoes? No, they''ll just get destroyed. Guess I just have to test it out without them." Adam readied himself to jump. Flames burst beneath his feet as he leapt 100 feet into the sky, hitting something hard. He fell back down, landing on his feet and touching his head.

    "Ow... What the hell..." He looked up, seeing a barrier in the sky glowing blue.

 Chapter 22 Different

    Adam surveyed the sky, his eyes narrowing. "So there''s a barrier up there. Makes sense. If there wasn''t..."

    The burnt trees began to turn green, new branches sprouting.

    "They''re regrowing?" Adam approached a tree, touching it. "It''s more like it regenerated. It''s almost like the fire didn''t happen. This is awesome. That means I can test my new powers without worrying about the environment."

    He broke a small branch, watching as the tree slowly regrew it.

    "I can check out my firepower and use the trees as targets."

    Taking a deep breath, Adam conjured two fireballs, one in each hand.

    "I don''t even have to throw it. I can launch it like a cannonball. But if I throw it at the same time..."

    He leapt, spinning mid-air as he hurled one fireball. The projectile rocketed through the trees, causing an explosion upon impact. Flames licked the tree behind the initial target.

    "Wow, so it deals a lot of damage. And the explosion was bigger than I thought. People who love nature would be so angry at me right now."

    He examined the remaining fireball. "I wonder what happens if I hit the barrier with this."

    Aiming at the sky, he launched it. The fireball exploded against the barrier, which briefly became visible in its entirety.

    "So, it''s this big? Looks like it''s all connected to the barrier at the end."

    Adam clenched his fist. "And now... my strength."

    He sprinted towards a tree and struck it with all his might. The tree shattered instantly.

    "Nothing left. (Somehow that doesn''t surprise me. I wonder how much time I''ve spent in here. I''m supposed to meet that lady at the academy.)"

    He glanced at the door, appearing to stand unsupported. Reaching out, he confirmed the barrier''s presence beside the door.

    "Looks like I can''t go behind the door."

    He opened it and stepped back into the house. Heading downstairs to his room, he checked his phone. It was eleven past eleven in the morning.

    "My clothes are dirty. I need to take a shower and change. (I''ll need to eat too.)"

    After showering and eating, Adam sat on his bed, reading through the documents he was given.

    "(Oh, so there are eleven different power holders? Okay, let''s see...) Flame, Light, Air, Earth, Aqua, Metal, Insect, Beast, Memory, Cursers, and Nature. That''s a lot, but according to this, there were more than eleven gods. Why are there only eleven types of power holders? Let me look at the history behind this place. Wait! This place was actually created to take power holders from the other world and bring them here. So why did they stop?"

    He checked the time on his phone. It was eleven minutes to twelve.

    "I still have time."

    *In the city, a skyscraper*

    On one of the top floors, a man stood, looking at the view. He appeared to be in his thirties, wearing a black suit with a white tie.

    Kim entered the office. "Good evening, sir."

    "Good evening," the man replied, his voice calm. "How is our new member adapting to the environment? I heard he caused some trouble a few days ago."

    "Yes, sir. But the situation was handled. It seemed the artifact he possessed also had a will of its own."

    "So, he is like her..."

    "He was. And his artifact only showed the ability of an upper-grade mortal."

    "Did he conquer it?"

    "It seems he did. I did not sense it when I touched him."

    "Okay. Let''s hope he is not a troublemaker." The man''s pupils glowed faintly white. "What is it?"

    "I''m actually here to tell you that the erasing process was a success. (It wasn''t hard since the kid was an orphan.)"

    "Good. You do a perfect job as usual. Now, kneel..."

    Kim knelt on one knee. The man touched Kim''s head, his hands glowing white. Kim''s eyes glowed white for a second before returning to normal. The man let go.

    "Thank you, Lord Michael."

    "Rise..."

    Kim stood.

    "You may take your leave. Oh, and you''ll be in charge of looking after him. I have added three months to your life."

    "Yes, sir, and I am grateful."

    Kim exited.

    Lord Michael thought, "(Only a few months... then it will be ready.)"

    *An hour and some minutes later, Adam finished reading. He had some pages left but he was supposed to meet up with Marry.*

    "Okay. Time to go. (My understanding of this world has become better. Now I know why they hate outsiders.)"

    Adam left his room and stepped outside, locking the door. He looked at the city 4 km away and smirked. He dashed to the city at a blistering 1086 km per hour.

    "Running is more fun," Adam murmured, a thrill coursing through his veins.

    In no time, he arrived and continued his sprint, finally stopping at the academy.

    "Oh man... so quickly."

    Adam entered and took the stairs, reaching the floor where he had met Marry. He found her in a rotating chair, absorbed in a game of Fruit Slash.

    "Hi..."

    "Oh hey... you''re here. This is awesome. Come here."

    "Ok?"

    She swiveled to face her desk, fingers flying over the keyboard, documents flashing on the screen. She paused, staring intently at Adam.

    "See the problem?"

    "Umm... no?"

    "You don''t see that big ''unknown'' on the monitor, constantly switching to ''flame category'' and then ''unknown''?"

    "I can see that, but I don''t know what the problem is."

    "The source of your power is different. Different than any other flame power holder. No, any power holder."

    "What do you mean?"

    "At first, I thought it was a glitch. I analyzed it multiple times. I think I have an answer... but it would change almost everything."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I might have called you too soon. I need to confirm it first."

    "Confirm what?!"

    "If we found a new kind of power holder."

    "What? But... I use flames."

    "Some gods had similar abilities. Like the goddess of momentum, who could speak telepathically, and Lilith, the god of deception."Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "So which one am I?"

    "That''s what I''m trying to find out. This is gonna be fun," she said with enthusiasm.

    "Damn... and just when I thought I was starting to get a handle on this power."

    "Adam, how fast can you run?"

    "I''m not sure. Super fast, I guess..."

    "Here, take this."

    She handed him a bracelet that looked like a watch.

    "What is it?"

    "It measures your speed, no matter how fast you run. Put it on."

    "Cool."

    "Do you see that treadmill in the corner?"

    "Yeah."

    "I want you to run as fast as you can on that. I''ll set the speed and you tell me if it''s too fast."

    "A treadmill? How fast is it?"

    "I don''t really know."

    Adam got on the treadmill. Marry controlled it from her desk, setting the speed to 344 km per hour. Adam began running.

    "Can you kick it up a notch?"

    "Okay..."

    She increased it to 800 km per hour.

    "Again."

    She set it to 1407 km per hour. Adam glanced at his speed measure.

    "Wow, I can run that fast? Again!"

    She pushed it to 2078 km per hour. The treadmill began smoking.

    "A little more."

    "Are you kidding me? I can''t even see your legs anymore. Plus, I don''t think the machine can take any more of this."

    She stopped it, and it gradually slowed down.

    "I''m amazed. Have you always been this fast?"

    "No, not really." (Should I tell her I can run way faster than that?)

    "You still wanted me to pick up the speed for you. Oh my, can you run at the speed of a bullet? That would be unique. A bullet''s speed is 3000 km per hour."

    "I don''t think so. I can only run a bit more than that. Maybe adding only 300 kilometers of speed."

    Marry now seemed more excited.

    "You''re the first first-year to go over 1.9. And you attended only once."

    She moved closer.

    "Wow... so interesting. Judging from what I witnessed today, I may have to do some experiments on you."

    Adam backed away a little. (Whoa! Too excited.)

    Suddenly, Adam''s phone started ringing.

    "Um... I might have to take this."

    "Oh no, no, take your time. You know what? I think we''re done for today."

    "Okay."

    Adam took out his phone. The contact said Tilda.

    "Hello?"

    "Hey."

    "Adam, did you find the room? It''s not locked, is it?"

    "Oh, I did. It wasn''t locked. I actually found out a lot I can do in there."

    "Oh, I''m glad you''re getting to know about your powers."

    "That reminds me of something. I''ve been thinking about it a lot earlier. Can you meet me at home tomorrow? I know you''ve helped me a lot and..."

    "I''ll come."

    "Great. I''ll see you... in the afternoon, I guess..."

    "Yes. Bye then, I''ll see you tomorrow."

    "Wow, already found yourself a girlfriend..."

    "What? No. She''s... she''s not¡ª"

    "I''m kidding... I''m tired."

    "You''re going?"

    "Yeah. You didn''t think I live here, did you?"

    "Noo?"

    Marry chuckled before grabbing her handbag and leaving, with Adam following suit.

    When Adam got home, he collapsed onto his bed, thoughts swirling.

    "I wonder how the economy works around here. Now that I think about it, I didn''t see Tilda paying for the food in that restaurant. I once turned on the TV in the living room, but it just shows parts of this world and its beautiful places. I miss playing console games. Brock would let me play once a week. Brock... he still didn''t deserve to die."

    Adam remembered the time he and Brock pranked Anna and laughed together. Only Adam got the punishment, but it was the only time he felt truly connected with Brock.

    Turning to the side, Adam felt a mix of sadness and anger. "I''m gonna have to talk to Mr. Kim tomorrow."

    He went to cook dinner, ate, and then headed to sleep.

    *Morning*

    Anna and her family still lived in Centerhill. She was supposed to attend a party with her friends, but a sudden school trip intervened. Fortunately, the party was postponed because the host was in the next class, and both classes were going on the school trip.

    The bus was traveling from Centerhill to Mountaindale, winding through a forested hillside. The students chatted animatedly until the teacher stood up.

    "May I have your attention, please!? Hey!!!"

    The bus fell silent.

    "Thank you. As soon as we arrive, I want you to be on your best behavior. I don''t want any¡ª"

    Suddenly, a minor earthquake shook the bus. Students panicked, but it quickly subsided.

    "Wh-what the hell?"

    The teacher let out a small, relieved laugh.

    "Whoa, did you feel that?"

    Another, stronger quake hit, causing the bus to slow down. Rocks began to fall, and the driver sped up.

    Ahead, the road split open, making it impossible to cross. The driver panicked, veering off-road, hitting the barricade, and leaving half the bus teetering over the hillside.

    Screams filled the air as students realized the precarious situation. Anna looked at her terrified friend, then out the window at the steep slope below.

    The teacher yelled at the driver, "What are you doing? Give me the keys! We have to get out the backdoor, now!!"

    The driver handed over the keys, trembling.

    "Are you okay?"

    "I''m okay... I''m okay."

    (The earthquake stopped.)

    "If we don''t get outta here, we''re gonna die!!"

    The students'' panic grew.

    "Calm down, please! See that back door? I have the keys to unlock it. We''re gonna slowly walk to it and get off this bus. Okay?"

    (I have to get home to my wife safely. She just told me she''s pregnant two weeks ago.)

    The teacher slowly opened the door and jumped out.

    "Okay, I want you to slowly¡ª"

    "What''s that sound?"

    A massive boulder suddenly rolled down the hill, crushing the teacher against the bus, killing him instantly and sending the bus tumbling down the slope.

    *DMR*

    At 11 am, Adam was at his training grounds.

    "I always feel a bit of energy leave me when I use these flames," he noted, gazing at his fiery hands. His legs ignited next.

    "My shoes aren''t burning again. Neither are my clothes. (Thank goodness, I would''ve run naked after the fight with that woman in the woods. Sounds weird just thinking about it.)"

    Adam clasped his hands together, forming a flame ball.

    "(I wonder what happens if I put more power into this.)"

    Focusing hard, the flame ball grew to the size of a soccer ball.

    "Whoa, it got bigg¡ª"

    He accidentally released it.

    "Not again..."

    The ball exploded mid-air, igniting the surrounding trees in a brilliant burst.

    "Whoa..."

    He sprinted to the explosion site, finding a small crater.

    "That was a big explosion. (It''s almost as if the ball wanted to leave my grasp.) It didn''t hit anything, and yet it exploded."

    The doorbell rang. Adam headed downstairs to open it and found Tilda standing there.

    "Hi. Um, come in."

    "How are you? How''s the training?"

    "It''s actually great."

    "Yeah?"

    "Yeah. That''s not what I wanted to talk to you about, though."

    They sat opposite each other.

    "What is it?"

    "I have a lot of things I want to talk to you about. Some of them might make you uncomfortable."

    "Okay?"

    "I read some of the things the teachers gave me, and I understand a lot now. Can you please tell me what Alex meant when he said you''re still an upper-grade mortal?"

    "Oh, about that. Originally, I''m a unique power holder. But, I can''t seem to rise any higher than an upper-grade mortal."

    "Unique!? (She''s ranked higher than me.) Why...?"

    "I don''t know... I just can''t seem to raise my power. Even the teachers tried to help me, but they couldn''t."

    "Oh... What is your power exactly?"

    "I''m a metal-type power holder. But, unfortunately, I can only turn things into gold or cover them entirely with gold."

    "Really? Can you show me?"

    "Okay... but not here. There''s nothing for me to turn that''s not useful here."

    "Alright, let''s go to the training room and you can show me there."

    They walked to the training room.

    "Wow... This one is full of trees and green grass. Must have been made by Ms. Rune."

    "Ms. Rune?"

    "Yeah. She helped create DMR."

    "DMR..."

    "Wait, all this time you didn''t know what this place is called?"

    "Yeah... So, can you show me?"

    "Okay..."

    Tilda walked to a tree and placed her hand on it. Instantly, the tree transformed into gold, with a sound akin to two knives being rubbed together.

    "Ta-da."

    "Wow! That''s absolutely amazing. The whole thing just turned into gold!"

    A golden leaf fell off the tree, making a small clink as it hit the ground. Adam picked it up.

    "What a cool ability. It can instantly make you rich. Metal-type power holders really do have an ace up their sleeve."

    "Thanks. And it''s not every metal power holder who can make gold. Only I can at the moment. But I can''t conjure anything."

    "Oh, right. How fast are you?"

    "I''m not sure."

    "Then can you put this on for me?"

    Adam handed Tilda the speed measure, and she put it on her wrist.

    "What is this? Is this a speed measure?"

    "Yes. So, want to see how fast you can run?"

    "Yeah, sure."

    Adam stepped away from her a little.

    Suddenly, Tilda dashed off at 132 km per hour.

    "This is it? No way, I can go even faster than this..."

    She increased her speed, running at 211 km per hour. She looked at the speed measure and then ahead.

    "Wow, I can''t believe I actually¡ª"

    She collided face-first with the barrier and fell on her back.

    "Ow, ow, ow."

    Adam arrived as if he had been just behind her.

    "Well, that was embarrassing..."

    Adam smiled, trying not to laugh. He helped Tilda to her feet.

    "Sorry, I forgot to tell you about the barrier."

    "You should''ve led with that."

    "Yeah, sorry about that."

    "I didn''t know I was this fast. Or should I say this slow compared to other power holders."

    "Don''t worry. I''m sure we will find a way to help you improve."

    Tilda stayed quiet for a moment.

    (Why the hell am I lying to him? There''s no use in lying to him. I might be the only person he truly trusts in this world. I''m not ready to tell him the truth yet, but he should at least know this.)

    Adam was lost in thought, staring at the crater nearby.

    "Adam, remember when I said out of all people in this world, I understand your situation?"

    "Yeah?"

    "Well, my power also has a will of its own. So whenever I try to use my power even more, it gets out or tries to, and it can be dangerous."

    "So you have that too? Have you ever tried talking to it¡ª"

    "No! And I don''t want to. I never want to hear the voice of that thing again."

    "Okay... I totally understand, but talking to it might be the only way to¡ª"

    "I said I don''t!! There''s a reason for that."

    "Okay..."

    Both Tilda and Adam were silent for a while.

    "I really want to become stronger, faster. I don''t want people looking down on me. Even the first years. I''m so weak. Who knows what could have happened if you didn''t show up back then when you did."

    "How did you end up in that situation anyway?"

    "It''s a really long story. I''m sorry, but I really can''t tell you right now."

    Adam sighed.

    "How much power do you have to use for it to come out?"

    "It always tries to come out when I conjure something or when I use too much of my strength. When I do anything that involves using a bit more power."

    "Oh, I see. So if you conjure anything right now, it will come out?"

    "Yes, but I can hold it back when I conjure something small."

    "Can you give it a try? I know you said it''s dangerous, but try to create something small. Like a knife or a pen."

    "Those ones I can do, no problem. Not even a feeling. But if I try to make something longer or bigger like a sword, that''s when it happens."

    "Can I get a glimpse of what it''s like? Try making the sword."

    "Okay. I can hold her back since it''s just a sword. But please, if you call my name and I don''t answer, get as far away from me as possible and as fast as you can."

    Adam stepped back.

    "Okay." (Is it that dangerous? I might be able to handle it.)

    Tilda took a deep breath and extended her hand. A golden liquid started to form in her palm. A surge of energy filled the room. Tilda''s eyes glowed bright gold, and her hair turned to shimmering gold strands. Instead of a sword, a staff began to materialize in front of  her hand. The air around them became charged, a powerful gust of wind emanating from her and then abruptly stopping. Adam felt overwhelmed by the intense aura Tilda was releasing.

    What is this? Tilda? Tilda? Oh crap...

 23 Conquered

    Kim was flying towards Adam''s house, his face etched with concern.

    "I can''t believe there''s only two months left before it''s done. After that, I''ll serve him forever," Kim muttered, a self-mocking smile playing on his lips.

    "I can''t believe I actually thought someone would show up and change things. At first, I was grateful. But that was before I knew, it was like making a deal with the devil," he thought, bitterness in his heart.

    Suddenly, Kim sensed something unexpected, something that shouldn''t be.

    "What th¡ª? It can''t be. I thought I sealed it. Damn it, I have to hurry," he cursed under his breath. "I can sense it in the direction I was headed. This is bad, it might be coming from Adam''s place."

    Kim increased his speed.

    *Adam''s house*

    "Tilda! Oh shit, I think she''s gone under," Adam exclaimed, panic rising.

    Tilda found herself in a dark place, a thin layer of water on the floor.

    "No, no, nooo!!!" she screamed.

    A figure emerged from the darkness.

    "Awwww... Are you sad, little princess? Did he hurt you? Don''t worry, I''ll get rid of him and he''ll no longer hurt you," the figure taunted.

    Tilda fell to her knees, memories flooding back of a similar scenario from her childhood in this dark place. The figure vanished, and the water on the ground turned to blood.

    In front of her, a small TV appeared on a stool, just like the one she used to watch as a child. She stood up and kicked it off the stool in frustration.

    "Get me out of here!!!" she shouted.

    The TV turned on, and she heard her mother''s voice.

    "Don''t worry, we''ll get you another one," her mother said.

    "Come on, I don''t like to see my little princess get mad," her father added.

    "Nooo... Why are you doing this to me?" Tilda cried, tears streaming down her face.

    "Just watch," the voice commanded.

    The TV displayed a "no signal" message, but then she heard Adam''s voice calling her. She grabbed the TV, setting it upright, and looked at him.

    "Adam, please run. Please..." she pleaded.

    Adam tried to get closer, but Tilda suddenly jumped, spinning, and threw a staff straight at him. Adam bent backward, dodging it just in time. The staff flew past his chest, smashing through the door and embedding itself in the wall, nearly destroying it.

    Adam straightened to face Tilda, but she was already on him, her hand grabbing his face and smashing him through the walls of the house, ending up outside. She slammed his head into the ground. Adam groaned in pain, trying to pry her hand off, but she was too strong. Her hand started to turn golden, the color spreading to Adam''s face, threatening to suffocate him. Her eyes glowed bright gold, her face emotionless.

    With a desperate shout, Adam kicked Tilda with all his strength, a burst of energy exploding from his leg. Tilda was thrown far to the side, landing on her feet with a backflip. Adam stood up, gasping.Inside the little TV, Tilda watched in horror.

    "No, please, stop," she begged.

    "Tilda!! Please snap out of it. If it''s like how it was for me, she probably won''t," Adam shouted.

    Tilda raised her hand, and golden spikes erupted from the ground. Adam leaped back, flipping three times before jumping into the air. To his surprise, Tilda was no longer where she had been. She appeared mid-air, kicking him in the back. The force felt like his spine was shattering, rendering him unable to scream. He crashed inside the house, landing on a table and breaking it.

    He turned to face her, seeing liquid forms surrounding her, transforming into swords.

    "She can fly?" Adam thought.

    The swords launched at Adam. He rolled backward, jumped out of the house, smashing the roof with his back, and groaned in pain as he landed in the backyard, falling to one knee while clutching his back.

    "Oh no... I need to¡ª" Adam began, looking at Tilda.

    She came at him at 4976 km/h, twice the speed of sound. Throwing a punch, Adam dodged it, but the mere touch of her fist broke his nose, sending him crashing into the ground and trees for a kilometer.

    Kim, still far away, saw the dust rising.

    "Just like I thought. This is bad. If the fight is still going on, that means Adam is not dead," Kim muttered.

    Adam barely opened his eyes, seeing himself lying down, covered in wounds. He slowly sat up, horrified at the destruction around him.

    "I can''t stand. I''m too weak."

    Adam saw Tilda walking towards him, her presence radiating an overwhelming power. She sped up, arriving in a flash, and stabbed Adam with a golden sword in the chest. He groaned in pain as she pulled it out, causing him to fall on his back.

    Inside the little TV, the real Tilda watched in despair.

    "Nooooo!!!! Adam... How the hell do I stop this?" she cried, falling to her knees, feeling utterly powerless.

    "Everyone I love has been taken away from me. By her. And there''s nothing I can do about it," Tilda whispered, tears streaming down her face.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The Tilda fighting Adam walked away, leaving him lying on the ground, staring at the sky as his vision began to fade.

    "Out of all people who could have ended my life, I couldn''t have imagined it being her. No!!! It can''t be her," Adam thought, desperation seeping into his mind.

    The glass cage concealing Ragna began to crack.

    "She needs my help," Adam realized.

    The prison glass inside Adam cracked further, and his eyes started glowing a faint blue.

    "I need to help her..." he muttered.

    Inside the glass prison cell, Ragna smiled to himself.

    "This might be exciting..." Ragna mused.

    Tilda felt a strange, unfamiliar power and turned to see Adam already standing, fully healed, and looking at his hand. His eyes glowed a faint blue. He looked around before speaking.

    "So this is the outside world. I almost forgot how it feels," he said, his voice still Adam¡¯s, but his demeanor entirely different.

    Adam closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Tilda charged at him, reaching a speed of 6006 km/h. Adam opened his eyes, his pupils glowing a brighter blue.

    Tilda was about to slash Adam in the chest, but he suddenly grabbed her by the throat, the sword breaking as it hit his neck. Ragna had taken over. He looked at her with a chilling calmness.

    Tilda was overwhelmed by the bloodlust and aura emanating from Adam.

    "I really haven''t killed in a long time. It seems some of you mortals now possess the power of the gods. This would have been fun. But, you''re still too weak," Ragna said, his voice cold.

    Tilda raised her fist to punch Adam but stopped, paralyzed by fear as she met his gaze.

    "You raise your fist against a god? Haha... You need to be taught a lesson," Ragna mocked.

    With just his index finger, Ragna tapped Tilda on the head. Inside the small TV, the real Tilda watched in horror as the screen exploded, scarring her. Tilda was sent flying 7 km away, crashing through trees and rocks.

    "So weak... I guess it''s not the time..." Ragna mused. "I''ll come out once I can use more than 20% of my power. Plus, the prison isn''t totally broken yet; my time is up."

    Kim arrived, seeing the destruction and Adam''s house reduced to rubble. He looked in the direction where Adam was standing, following the lane of destruction.

    "What the hell happened here? Could this have been caused by Tilda? No... Something else is here. I can sense it," Kim muttered.

    As Kim stared at Adam, Adam suddenly disappeared and reappeared in front of him as if he had teleported. Kim was speechless, seeing Adam flying.

    "This mortal has frozen in fear as well," Ragna sighed. "I can feel myself being pulled back... So the limit is a minute and some seconds. You get to live another day, puppet..."

    Ragna was pulled back inside, and Adam''s body fell. Kim hurried to catch him before he hit the ground and gently laid him down.

    "What was that? Adam, what was that!!?" Kim shouted, looking around frantically.

    "I''m yelling at an unconscious person... I should be looking for Tilda," he realized, composing himself.

    *Inside Tilda''s mind*

    Tilda was shocked by the TV screen¡¯s sudden explosion. She looked around, seeing her other self emerge from the darkness, losing balance and falling to the ground, splashing the little bits of blood on the floor. Tilda approached slowly. Her other self noticed and screamed in fear, crawling away, turning to face her.

    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry I couldn''t protect you..." her other self cried, tears in her eyes.

    Tilda felt nothing but anger.

    "Protect me? From what??" she demanded.

    Her other self looked at her, speechless.

    Tilda conjured a short golden sword with ease.

    "How dare you take them away from me. Why did you do it?" she shouted.

    "To... To prote¡ª" her other self stammered.

    "Bullshit!!! Tell me why, tell me!!" Tilda screamed, slashing her other self in the neck. Her other self collapsed, dissolving into water. Tilda¡¯s sword vanished, and the dark place began to brighten with a shining golden light. It grew brighter and brighter, but Tilda didn''t seem to care.

    Kim finally reached Tilda and was horrified by the sight. Her legs and arms were broken, and her face was disfigured.

    "Dear God..." Kim whispered, his voice trembling.

    *4 hours later*

    Adam woke up on a hospital bed, bolting upright. A man in a nurse''s uniform entered the room.

    "You''ve woken up. How are you feeling?" the nurse asked, his voice calm and professional.

    "I... I''m fine... I feel fine. How long was I out? Is Tilda okay?" Adam asked urgently.

    The nurse nodded. "Yes, she is fine. She has been fully healed."

    "Thank goodness. Wait, what happened?" Adam asked, confusion in his voice.

    "I was hoping you could tell me. But that really isn''t my business. All I can tell you is Mr. Kim said he found you unconscious kilometers away from the city. Do you live there?"

    "Yes. I told Tilda to come to my place so I could talk to her about something important. I didn''t know she had a second personality until she told me. How was she when she got here?" Adam inquired.

    "Not good. She was on the verge of death. She was lucky to be found at that time. If she was found minutes later, she could have died," the nurse explained.

    "But how is that possible?" Adam asked, disbelief in his tone.

    "I don''t know. The strangest thing is that you were totally fine. Only your clothes showed that you were hurt. Your blood was on them. It looked like you regenerated completely. It¡¯s not possible to regenerate from taking that much damage, even as a superior power holder," the nurse said, shaking his head.

    "Can I go see her?" Adam asked, his voice tinged with desperation.

    "That''s not for me to say..." the nurse replied.

    Adam looked down, a sense of dread washing over him.

    "I should be dead again," he muttered.

    "Huh?" the nurse asked, confused.

    "It''s nothing," Adam said, shaking his head. "It happened again. But I thought I was done with that. I thought Killer Adam was gone. No. It couldn''t have been Killer Adam. He wasn''t that strong."

    Adam recalled seeing big blue eyes staring at him in the dark place.

    "Was it that thing? I can''t believe I totally forgot about it," he thought.

    A woman in a nurse''s uniform entered the room.

    "Oh, he''s awake. Kim said he should meet him as soon as he wakes up," the female nurse said.

    "Really? I have to go then," Adam responded urgently.

    "Yeah, you can go now," she replied.

    Adam then noticed his clothes had been changed. He removed the blanket and felt a slight pain in his shoulder.

    "Still feeling a bit of pain? Don''t worry, I''ll fix that," the female nurse said, gently placing her hand on Adam''s shoulder.

    Adam felt immediate relief as the nurse''s hand glowed green.

    "Ah... Thanks. Wow, the pain is gone. I thought I fully regenerated," Adam said, surprised.

    "No worries, it''s my job," she replied with a smile.

    "Where is Mr. Kim?" Adam asked.

    "Go down two floors. Take the hallway to the right, room 13. You''ll see it," she instructed.

    "Okay, thanks," Adam said, heading out.

    He took the elevator down two floors, noticing the lack of staff.

    "Not a lot of staff in this hospital," he thought as he walked down the hallway.

    He reached the room and opened the door, finding Tilda on the bed unconscious and Mr. Kim deep in thought.

    "Mr. Kim..." Adam called out.

    "Adam, thank goodness you''re here. I really want to know what happened," Kim said, his voice tense.

    "I... I don''t know," Adam replied, frustration building.

    "You don''t know?! Adam, Tilda almost died. Do you h¡ª" Kim began, his voice rising.

    "I almost frickin'' died too, okay? Last thing I remember is that I was stabbed in the chest by her. Next thing, I wake up in the hospital with people telling me she was in worse condition than I was," Adam retorted.

    "Damn it, just like I thought," Kim muttered.

    "What?" Adam asked, confusion and anger mixing.

    "It''s too dangerous to talk about it here," Kim said, lowering his voice.

    "What are you saying?" Adam pressed.

    "We''ll talk about it somewhere private. I need to take care of something. I''ll be back," Kim said, turning to leave.

    "Hey, where are you going¡ª" Adam started, but Kim was already gone.

    Adam sat on a stool near Tilda''s bed, looking at her with worry.

    "What the hell is wrong with me?" he whispered.

    Suddenly, Tilda woke up, sitting up straight and scaring Adam.

    "You''re okay, thank goodness," Adam said, relief flooding his voice.

    Tilda looked at Adam for a second before tears began to fall. She quickly hugged him tightly.

    "You''re okay..." Tilda sobbed.

    "She''s hugging me so tightly. She''s actually pinching me a little. It feels nice," Adam thought. "I''m glad you''re okay," he said, hugging her back tightly.

    *Atlas*

    Anna woke up in a hospital bed, but no one was attending to her. Pain coursed through her whole body.

 24 Faster

    Adam rested his head against the couch, eyes fixed on the ceiling.

    "It''s been two days since it happened," thought Adam. "I''m giving Tilda some space after all that. My place was a wreck, so now I¡¯m in this four-bedroom house in the city. Turns out, I¡¯m not the only one to destroy their own home."

    He pulled out his phone, scrolling to Mr. Kim''s message. "Meet me at the mansion in 2 days," Adam read. "Guess I''ll see him the day after tomorrow. Tomorrow''s the academy."

    Stretching, he stood up. "New clothes, at least. I have a feeling tomorrow¡¯s gonna be long. Sleep time."

    Adam threw himself onto the bed and quickly fell asleep.

    Morning arrived, and Adam prepared for the academy, backpack in hand. Entering early, the bustling students fell silent. "Awkward," thought Adam.

    He took his seat beside Akira, who was engrossed in her book. She glanced at him, then continued writing. Feeling nervous, Adam spoke.

    "Good morning," said Adam.

    "Morning," replied Akira, without looking up.

    He overheard whispers.

    "Did you hear? That guy, Adam, took down Alex¡¯s group solo," said a male student.

    "Really? They say he¡¯s got a relic with a will of its own," a female student responded.

    "Did he conquer it?" asked the male student.

    "So they say," the female student replied.

    They glanced at Adam, who averted his gaze and pulled out a pamphlet. "Everyone''s talking about me. And Alex doesn''t look happy," Adam thought.

    Alex, glaring, clenched his fist, a faint red glow emitting steam. "That bastard better sign up for the tournaments. I¡¯ll prove them wrong," thought Alex.

    A teacher entered the room.

    "Good morning, class. I¡¯m your first teacher today. Adam?" said Mrs. Anna.

    "Yes, ma¡¯am?" replied Adam.

    "Did you go through the notes I gave you?" asked Mrs. Anna.

    "Yes, ma¡¯am," answered Adam.

    "Good," Mrs. Anna said as she placed a paper on her desk. "Last time, we talked about the heart. Did you know that power holders¡¯ organs regenerate slowly? For example, a punctured hand heals faster than a punctured lung. Which one would heal faster?"

    Hands raised sporadically.

    "Do we really need to answer such an obvious question?" thought Adam.

    "Yes, Alison?" called Mrs. Anna.

    "The hand?" guessed Alison.

    "Correct," confirmed Mrs. Anna. Mrs. Anna continued, "But the heart heals slower than all other organs in a power holder¡¯s body."

    Adam attended all his classes and eventually reached the last class of the day: Instructor Gabriel''s.

    "Okay, class. Remember the teams I assigned last time? Those will be your teams for the next two months," announced Instructor Gabriel.

    "Oh man..." groaned a student.

    "Those two have some bad luck; they''re stuck with Adam," whispered another student.

    "Bad luck? Are you kidding me? Don''t you remember what happened? I bet he¡¯s stronger now. They say he managed to conquer it," replied another.

    "Okay, listen up!" shouted Instructor Gabriel. "Last time, I wanted to track your speed, but some of you weren¡¯t putting in your all. So today, we¡¯re having a normal race. That¡¯s why I cleared a path in the forest."

    The students looked at the wide path with short green grass, wide enough to fit two cars.

    "Everyone will be wearing these," said Gabriel, pulling out a lot of speed-measuring bracelets from his pocket.

    "Does he always walk around with bracelets in his pocket?" a student asked.

    "How is he able to pull out so many bracelets?" Eddie wondered aloud.

    "Eddie," called Gabriel.

    "Y- yes, sir?" Eddie stammered.

    "Shut up and come take the bracelets. I want you to give everyone these bracelets," ordered Gabriel.

    Eddie quickly took the bracelets and began distributing them.

    "Listen up. These bracelets measure your speed. They¡¯ll let me track your speed, and you can also see your speed on the small screen while running," explained Gabriel.

    Adam looked at the bracelet. "I already have something like this at home," he thought.

    "Okay, I believe you all have them and have put them on. You will compete in groups again. We will start from descending to ascending order. Each team member will race against another team member. Whoever has the highest number wins. After all the teams have raced, we will combine all the team members¡¯ scores and see which team has the highest score," Gabriel instructed.

    "We¡¯re gonna win this time," said a P team member.

    "Yeah, team O won¡¯t beat us twice in a row. We can¡¯t allow that," agreed another P team member.

    "Those slowpokes think they can win against us. What a bunch of losers," retorted an O team member.

    "Say what?!" challenged the P team member.

    "I wouldn¡¯t recommend throwing hands in front of me," warned Gabriel.

    The students stopped arguing.

    "Okay, give them some space. You need to run 10 kilometers and come back. There is a tree at the end; you have to touch it and return. I¡¯ll be watching with that drone above to make sure you touch it. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be disqualified, which is a big disadvantage for your team because your points won¡¯t count. And yes, your scores or points will be your highest speed count. Jake!" called Gabriel.

    "Yes, sir?" replied Jake.

    "You¡¯re from the O team, right? You¡¯ll be racing against Ben from the P team since you were both arguing," said Gabriel.

    "You heard him, bring it on!" Ben challenged.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "Let¡¯s see who¡¯s faster," Jake responded.

    Ben and Jake got ready to race, eyes fixed on the road ahead.

    "On my mark, get ready to run," instructed Gabriel.

    Both Jake and Ben''s eyes glowed a faint orange.

    "What is that feeling? Is it coming from those two?" Adam wondered.

    "Go!!" shouted Gabriel.

    Ben and Jake suddenly sprinted. Ben was in the lead while Jake lagged behind, looking at his speed measure.

    "Only 352? I¡¯m faster than this," thought Jake.

    Jake quickly increased his speed and passed Ben. "Slowpoke!" Jake taunted.

    "No way, we won¡¯t lose twice," Ben thought as his eyes glowed a faint orange, his speed increasing to 464 km/h. He caught up to Jake. The tree was right in front of them. Ben touched the tree, stopped, turned, and ran back.

    "Fuck!!" cursed Jake as he touched the tree and turned back. Ben arrived before Jake.

    Ben''s team cheered for him, and the students complimented him on the race. Jake returned to his team.

    "I¡¯m sorry, team. I made us lose, didn¡¯t I?" said Jake.

    "Don¡¯t worry, dude. It¡¯s not over yet," reassured Brighten.

    "Sir, can I ask?" Akira raised her hand.

    "Yes?" replied Gabriel.

    "Does the speed of a person running back after touching the tree count as well?" Akira inquired.

    "No, it doesn¡¯t. And if you run at 400 km/h and slow down to touch the tree at 100 km/h, it doesn¡¯t matter. Gabriel continued, "The tree-touching part is to make sure you run the full 10 kilometers. It doesn¡¯t matter who touches the tree first."

    He held a large tablet, scrolling through the data. "Interesting... And just so you know, Ben''s score is 470 and Jake''s is 433. Team P has the lead."

    "Wow, I never knew Ben was this fast," a random student commented.

    "I think I¡¯m getting scared. Should I put my all into this?" Adam wondered.

    "Are you guys as anxious as I am to see Adam¡¯s speed?" another student asked.

    "Hey Adam, you¡¯re faster than that, right?" Eddie questioned.

    "I¡¯m not sur¡ª" Adam began.

    "Isn''t it obvious? Of course he is," Akira interjected.

    "Who¡¯s next? Sandra and Sasha," called Gabriel.

    Sandra and Sasha, two dark-skinned twins who were flame power holders, stepped forward. They looked identical and even sounded the same.

    "Okay, let¡¯s go!" Sasha challenged.

    "You¡¯re on!" Sandra responded.

    "Go," commanded Gabriel.

    They both departed at high speed. Sasha was leading with 525 km/h, while Sandra was close behind at 512 km/h.

    "She¡¯s faster than me. I¡¯m already at my top speed; I can¡¯t run faster than this," thought Sandra.

    Sasha from team O took the win with 526 points. Sandra got 514.

    "Sasha with the win. It¡¯s currently 984 for team P, while team O has 976 total points. This last race will determine your teams'' fates," Gabriel announced.

    "Why does he say that as if¡ª" a random student began.

    "Oh, and to the team who loses," Gabriel said, his face suddenly serious, "I¡¯m gonna knock your asses out."

    He immediately smiled, his tone cheery. "Alright, so who¡¯s next? Oh, Ella and Brighten. You¡¯re up."

    Brighten and Ella quickly got into position.

    "Go," Gabriel commanded.

    Both Ella and Brighten sprinted, causing a gust of wind as they took off.

    "Huh. That¡¯s the spirit," Gabriel remarked.

    Ella was leading, running at 754 km/h, while Brighten was just behind at 743 km/h.

    "We have to win this one, plus, I don¡¯t wanna die..." thought Ella.

    She quickly touched the tree and headed back.

    "Damn it!" Brighten cursed.

    They both arrived, out of breath.

    "That was... the fastest I¡¯ve ever run," Ella panted.

    Adam watched the race intently, feeling the pressure build. His heart pounded as he thought about his turn. He knew he had to give it his all, especially with everyone¡¯s eyes on him. The anticipation in the air was palpable, and the students'' excited chatter filled the space.

    Gabriel glanced at his tablet. "Hey... Looks like team P won. The total score for team P is 1738, while team O has 1719. You were really close."

    The captain of team O stood in front of his team, his face serious.

    "Now, you guys know what¡¯s next, right?" Gabriel asked.

    "Huh? Bu- but," stammered Brighten.

    "You''re gonna clean up half of the cafeteria! Now isn''t that great?" Gabriel said, softly slapping Brighten on the back.

    "Oh, uh, thank you, sir," Brighten replied, trying to sound grateful.

    Gabriel''s expression suddenly turned serious again. "Mhm? You sound relieved," he said, his tone icy.

    "N- no, sir. Come on, Brighten, let¡¯s go clean the cafeteria. Haha..." Sandra said nervously as she slowly pulled Brighten''s hand.

    Team O left quietly.

    "Don¡¯t take your sweet time. I want you back here to tell you your teams'' ranks," Gabriel called after them.

    "Yes, sir," Jake responded.

    "Okay, on to the next teams. Jenny, you¡¯ll be going against Tim. Go to your positions," Gabriel instructed.

    "Everybody knows Jenny is the slowest in class. Tyler is faster than their whole group. That means I really have to put the gap between us in order to win," Tim thought, preparing himself.

    "Go," commanded Gabriel.

    Tim dashed off, leaving Jenny far behind. "I¡¯m the fastest in the group," he thought, pushing himself harder.

    "Ooh... running hasn¡¯t always been my strong suit," Jenny muttered as she struggled to keep up.

    Tim ran at 988 km/h, touching the tree and heading back. He passed Jenny, who was running at 697 km/h, and waved at her.

    "Well... that was a huge loss," Gabriel commented.

    "They think they are going to win, but knowing Tyler, they shouldn¡¯t get their hopes up," Alex thought, observing the race.

    "You can run faster than that, right?" Akira asked, looking at Adam.

    "Yeah," Adam nodded.

    "I can''t believe we¡¯re gonna rely on the outsider," Eddie said, sighing in relief. "I guess we have no choice. You¡¯re probably the fastest in our group."

    "Yeah..." Akira agreed.

    "Oh. I¡¯ll do my best," Adam assured them.

    "This isn¡¯t gonna be easy..." Eddie muttered, scratching his head as he glanced at Alex.

    "Okay, the next ones are Tyler and Tom," Gabriel announced.

    Tyler, wearing a blue jacket and blue-grey jeans, fixed his black hair with a casual slide of his hand. He stood beside Tom, briefly glancing at Adam before focusing on the path ahead.

    "Go!!" Gabriel shouted.

    Tom quickly sprinted, but something felt off. He looked back and saw that Tyler hadn''t even moved yet.

    "That frickin'' bastard. Does he really think he can¡ª" Tom''s thoughts were interrupted as Tyler suddenly dashed off, running towards the tree at 1232 km/h. Tom, super surprised, watched as Tyler passed him just feet away from the tree. Tom, running at 864 km/h, touched the tree and headed back.

    "I didn''t need the speed measure to know he outran me that much. It was pretty obvious," Tom muttered.

    Tyler arrived back, stopping in front of the crowd with a small gust of wind from his speed. He looked at Adam for a second.

    "That really took me by surprise..." Gabriel admitted.

    "He was looking right at me. He¡¯s been doing that since we came to this class. Then again, all my classmates are," Adam thought.

    "Did you see that? Tyler was so fast," a random student exclaimed.

    "Are we ever gonna match that?" another student asked.

    "Eventually... but after a lot of hard work," the first student replied.

    "Whoa, did you see that, Alex? Tyler might be as fast as you. Maybe even¡ª" Gregory started.

    "Not a chance. I¡¯m way faster than before," Alex interrupted, remembering his intense training sessions at home.

    In the training area, full of rocks and bare land, Alex had been pushing himself to the limit. Wearing a white vest and black trousers, he was sweating heavily. His eyes glowed faint orange, and his skin emitted steam as his sweat evaporated. He wasn¡¯t wearing any shoes, and fire erupted under his feet as he sprinted forward.

    Back in the present, Tyler put his hands in his pockets and proudly walked back to his team.

    "Show off..." Jenny muttered.

    "I knew you were fast but not that fast," Berry commented.

    "Well, you¡¯re next, so don¡¯t disappoint," Tyler replied.

    "Come on, hurry up. Get to your positions," Gabriel urged.

    Berry and Naomi stood beside each other, facing the road ahead.

    "Go," Gabriel commanded.

    They both sprinted, matching each other stride for stride at an incredible 485 km/h.

    "You''re pretty fast!" Berry exclaimed, glancing at Naomi.

    Naomi ignored him, her focus unwavering.

    Berry pushed himself harder, increasing his speed slightly. Naomi matched him effortlessly, now leading with a speed of 507 km/h while Berry trailed at 500 km/h. She reached the tree first, touched it, and pivoted sharply to head back. Berry followed suit, touching the tree and racing back.

    Berry arrived, slightly out of breath. "Sorry, I messed up."

    Tyler glared at him. "You should be sorry. If I didn''t know better, I''d say you did that on purpose."

    Jenny crossed her arms, smirking. "Yeah, just ''cause you have a crush on her doesn''t mean we should pay for it."

    Berry''s face turned crimson, and he stammered, "Wh-what? You''re wrong. She was just faster. That''s all there is to it."

    Gabriel stepped forward, drawing the students'' attention. "Okay, now to check the team scores."

    Silence fell over the group as both teams waited nervously, except for Tyler, who was confident they won.

    "Team N''s score is 2359. Not bad. Team M is... 2429. Team M wins," Gabriel announced.

    "Yesss!" Jenny cheered.

    Berry pumped his fist in the air. "We beat your asses again."

    Tom gave a determined nod. "We''ll get you next time."

    "That''s the spirit," Gabriel said, clapping Tom on the back. "Now take your team and help clean the cafeteria. And remember, the next team that loses cleans the male toilets."

    The students murmured amongst themselves.

    Gabriel clapped his hands. "Alright, let''s get this going. We don''t have all day."

    Time passed as the teams raced, their competitive spirits igniting the air. Finally, it came down to the moment everyone had been waiting for: the showdown between Alex and Adam.

    Adam smirked to himself, thinking, *Something tells me he''s way faster than before. But with the speed I have, I could solo a team in this race. We''ll just see.*

    Alex noticed Adam''s confident smile and felt a surge of anger. *He probably thinks he''s faster than me. I''m going to leave him in the dust and wipe that smile off his face.*

    Gabriel raised his voice above the murmurs. "I think I speak for the whole class when I say, finally, we get to see you guys race."

    "Yeah!!!" the students cheered in unison.

 25 Even faster

    "Adam''s gonna win," a random student declared confidently.

    "No way, Alex is faster," another countered.

    Adam started to pick up on the students'' chatter about him and Alex.

    "Adam, there''s something I''ve been meaning to ask you," Akira said, her voice hesitant.

    "What is it?" Adam asked.

    Akira looked down, her voice faltering. "It... it can wait."

    Gabriel stepped forward. "Alright, let''s get this over with. All teams are here. Eddie, you''re going against Greg. Get to your positions."

    Eddie and Greg stood next to each other, their eyes glowing a faint orange.

    Adam watched Eddie with curiosity. "How fast is Eddie?"

    Akira shook her head. "I''m not sure. I haven''t seen him go all out. I can sense people''s power, but Eddie''s is a bit weak compared to Greg''s."

    "Oh," Adam replied, thoughtful.

    Akira glanced at Adam, puzzled. *(Why can''t I sense his power?)*

    Gabriel''s voice cut through the air. "On my mark... go!"

    Greg and Eddie sprinted, Eddie trailing at 998 km/h while Greg led at 1067 km/h. Greg, in his white jacket and blue t-shirt, with blond hair and black jeans, touched the tree first and turned back, now running at 356 km/h. Eddie followed closely, but Greg arrived two seconds ahead.

    "Wow, Greg with the win," Gabriel announced.

    Eddie returned to his group, scratching his dark brown hair in shame. "I messed up, didn''t I?"

    "How fast were you running?" Adam asked.

    "Nine ninety-eight, I think," Eddie replied.

    Akira gave a reassuring smile. "It''s fine... You tried. I thought there''d be a bigger gap."

    "Hey..." Eddie protested, but Adam chuckled.

    "Well, it''s someone else''s turn now," Adam said.

    "Akira, you''re going against Alex," Gabriel announced.

    "What!?" Adam exclaimed.

    "You heard me," Gabriel replied.

    "But I thought you said..." Alex began.

    Gabriel cut him off. "I never said you and Adam. I said your teams. This way, I can go home and rest."

    "But people are dying to see Adam and Alex race," a random student protested.

    Gabriel sighed. "Alright! You guys can be annoying, you know that?"

    Eddie laughed. "Ha ha... Mr. Gabriel was in danger there for a sec¡ªhawk!"

    Eddie was suddenly hit by a small fireball, causing a minor explosion and making him lose balance. He fell to the ground.

    Adam looked at Eddie, then at Gabriel, who still had smoke coming from his fingertip.

    "Okay! Akira, you''re going against Dan," Gabriel said firmly.

    "Alright," Dan responded, looking excited.

    Akira sighed and approached her position beside Dan.

    "Akira, you said you can sense people''s power, right?" Adam asked.

    "Yeah," Akira replied.

    "I think I''m beginning to sense it too," Adam said.

    "Really!?" Akira''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "Yeah, I can sense it a little, but I can''t tell which one is higher," Adam admitted.

    "It''s mine," Akira said confidently, walking to her position.

    Gabriel continued, "The only teams left are Adam''s and Alex''s. Go!"

    Akira''s eyes glowed as she dashed off, leaving some students astonished.

    "I didn''t know she was this fast," Adam muttered.

    Dan ran behind her, a wide gap between them. "Her legs are moving pretty fast..."

    They both saw the tree ahead and increased their speed. Akira maintained her lead, touching the tree and turning so quickly that her feet caught fire, creating a circle of flame. She extinguished it as she ran back, arriving to find many students surprised by her performance.

    She walked over to Eddie and Adam, hands on her waist. "How did I do?"

    "You... you did great," Adam said, impressed.

    "Yeah. Wait, does that mean I''m the slowest in the group?" Eddie asked, looking disheartened.

    Dan returned to his team.

    "What the hell was that?" Alex demanded.

    "Sorry, I lost. I underestimated her and¡ª" Dan began, but Alex interrupted with a loud sigh.

    "There''s nothing we can do about it now," Alex grumbled.

    Adam and Alex spoke simultaneously. "It''s my turn."If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Gabriel glanced at his tablet. "Dan''s points are 1132 km while Akira''s are 1563."

    "The fuck?" Tyler exclaimed.

    "Yeah. You''ve really fallen, haven''t you, Tyler?" Gabriel taunted.

    Tyler clenched his fist in anger and disappointment.

    "Well, congratulations, Akira. You''re the fastest woman in your class, maybe even the fastest person, which would make you top 14 in the flame dorm," Gabriel announced.

    The students murmured excitedly.

    "Okay, finally. Adam, you''re going against Alex. Get to your positions," Gabriel ordered.

    Alex and Adam walked up, standing in front of the crowd, facing the road ahead.

    "You''re going down," Alex taunted.

    "We''ll see about that," Adam replied, his voice steady.

    "Get ready..." Gabriel called out.

    Both Alex and Adam crouched down, their eyes glowing a bright orange. The atmosphere grew tense as an electric energy filled the air, like a balloon ready to burst.

    "Guys, I think you should step back. Make some space! Back up..." Gabriel warned, sensing the impending explosion of power. *(This should be interesting.)*

    *What the hell is this?* Akira thought, her eyes fixed on Adam. *Adam...*

    *When did they...* Tyler began, but Eddie cut him off.

    "Wow, everybody can sense it without even trying," Eddie marveled.

    Both Adam and Alex''s feet caught fire, the flames licking up their legs.

    *(I''m probably gonna regret this.)* Gabriel thought. "Go!!!"

    Adam and Alex leapt forward, causing a small explosion beneath their feet that propelled them forward. The blast sent up a cloud of smoke, temporarily blinding some of the students.

    The onlookers who could still see were shocked at the sight¡ªthe grass was completely burned away, leaving only scorched earth with two fiery trails in the wake of Adam and Alex.

    The two racers moved at blinding speeds, Alex initially taking the lead.

    *(How is he this fast?)* Adam wondered, pushing himself harder.

    *(I''ll show everyone he''s nothing compared to me,)* Alex thought, his determination burning as fiercely as the flames around him.

    The tree came into view, prompting both to increase their speed. Adam''s eyes shifted from bright orange to a faint red as he tapped into a deeper well of power.

    He surged past Alex, his hand outstretched as he reached for the tree. The moment his fingers brushed it, the tree exploded into splinters. Alex, about to touch it, missed as the tree disintegrated before him. Adam pivoted and sprinted back.

    "No..." Alex growled, stopping to stare at the shattered remains of the tree. Rage built up inside him.

    Adam arrived back first, coming to a halt in front of the crowd. The wind from his arrival blew dust and debris into the air, causing some students to shield their eyes. He walked back to his team with a triumphant smile.

    "So... how did I do?" Adam asked.

    Most of the students were silent, awestruck.

    Gabriel looked at his tablet. "Kid... are you sure you''re a superior power holder?"

    "Dude! That was insane!" Eddie exclaimed.

    The students crowded around Adam, their faces filled with amazement and curiosity.

    "Wow... you came back first. Did you win?" a random student asked.

    "That was awesome. The way you guys just..." another student started, but Adam felt overwhelmed by all the attention.

    "Ehh..." he stammered, unsure of what to say.

    "Hey, give him some space. He needs to hear his team''s score," Gabriel ordered, and the students quieted down, giving Adam room.

    "Why isn''t Alex here yet?" Gregory wondered aloud.

    Suddenly, a furious scream tore through the air. "Adam!" It was Alex, charging towards him, his voice filled with rage.

    "What the..." Adam began, but Alex was already upon him, narrowly avoiding his classmates as he ran. His fist, engulfed in flames, swung towards Adam. Adam crossed his arms to block the attack, but the impact was powerful enough to send him flying. He crashed through the double doors of the training ground, slamming into the hallway wall, leaving cracks in the concrete.

    "Mhm..." Adam groaned, feeling the sting of the blow.

    "What the hell do you think you''re doing!?" Gabriel shouted.

    "I won''t let him... he won''t surpass me..." Alex snarled.

    Gabriel burst into laughter, much to Alex''s surprise and irritation. "Ha ha... I can''t believe that''s why you''re so worked up. You made a big mistake. I''m deducting a hundred points from your team."

    The students murmured in shock.

    "Sir, but that''s not fair," Gregory protested.

    "Oh, it is. You should have stopped your leader from doing something so stupid. Now it backfired on all of you. And that goes for everyone¡ªif your leader makes a foolish decision, I¡¯ll deduct points from the whole team," Gabriel declared.

    Akira glared at Alex, her anger flaring as she recalled how he had hit her in their last class. She then noticed Adam returning to the training grounds, looking slightly battered but determined.

    Eddie rushed to his side. "Oh man, are you okay?"

    "I''m fine," said Adam. (There was a little bruise on my wrist, but it healed.)

    "Good, you''re back. I don''t want to waste time. You''re probably healed, so... Your points," said Gabriel.

    The room fell silent as everyone waited for Alex and Adam''s scores.

    "Alex''s score is... 2257. But because of his stupidity, it''s now 2157," announced Gregory.

    "This is bullshit," Alex exclaimed.

    "Shut up. Your team''s score is 4356," Gabriel retorted.

    "Wow, the score is so high..." a random student muttered.

    "Just what you''d expect from Alex''s team," another student added.

    "Damn..." Eddie whispered.

    Tyler''s face twisted in confusion. (How are they this fast this early?) he wondered.

    "Adam''s score is... 2524," Gabriel revealed.

    The students erupted in chatter.

    (How is he faster? After all that training, he still beat me in speed,) Alex thought.

    "Quiet down! The total points for Adam''s team is... 5085. Wow, a record breaker," Gabriel announced. (How did they get so fast? I haven''t even taught them the basics of running faster as a power holder yet. Somehow, they all knew... and then Alex and Adam showed them. This year''s bunch is different.)

    "Woah, dude. I knew you were fast, but not that fast. Same for you, Akira," Eddie exclaimed.

    "Yeah. Adam, how did you get to be that fast in such a short time?" Akira asked.

    "I trained. Didn''t you?" Adam replied.

    "Okay, I''m going to post your team''s ranks in your class. You''ll see it on the wall in your next class," Gabriel instructed.

    "Damn... Our score was 977," a random student lamented.

    "I was going to teach some stuff on running and using your power to increase your speed, but it seems I''m too late. You''ve already displayed those techniques," Gabriel said.

    "We did?" Jenny asked, surprised.

    "Class is over. I''ll see you in the next session. Oh, and it''ll be about your strength. So be prepared," Gabriel concluded.

    Students began to depart.

    "Hey man, where do you stay?" Eddie asked Adam.

    "Umm... Not far from here actually... I stay in one of those houses around the city, the ones with the brown paint," Adam replied.

    "Oh, you live in one of those. They''re mostly found east from here. What a coincidence, I live east from here too. Let''s go. And maybe you can tell me how you run that fast," Eddie suggested.

    *Atlas City*

    Seven days passed in the real world.

    Anna sat up, resting her back on the bed, wearing a hospital garment. She stared into space, unwillingly replaying the scene where the bus rolled over the hill.

    Her mother entered with the doctor, continuing a conversation from outside.

    "Your daughter was lucky to survive. She was the only one. We took in some patients from the incident, but unfortunately, they passed away here, in the hospital," the doctor explained.

    Her mother sat down and held Anna''s hand. Anna''s father entered, looking at her with sorrow. He whispered something to the doctor, and they both left the room.

    Anna''s mother looked at her. "Anna, I know... this is..."

    Tears streamed down her face. She quickly stood up and rushed out to get her husband. Before Anna knew it, she was crying too.

    Her mother returned and sat down beside her. "The doctor said you''ll be discharged in a week."

    Anna said nothing, just staring at the switched-off TV.

    "Please. Say something. For my sake," her mother pleaded.

    Anna looked at her mom and spoke in a sad, quiet tone. "If I say anything, then it proves that this real... This, this isn''t real, it''s just a long dream."

    She then burst into more tears, crying out.

    There was a man inside a black SUV. He sat in the back seat holding a cane, wearing a black suit with a golden tie. The driver, also in a black suit, wore a black tie. Beside the man, another man bled from his shoulders.

    "I told you I don''t know where he is. We don''t have him with us," the bleeding man pleaded.

    "I believe you. And I believe you are of no use to us now," the man with the cane replied calmly.

    "No, please... N-" the bleeding man began.

    Suddenly, spikes and blades erupted from the man''s body, tearing through his skin.

    "Stop somewhere and throw him out. And get me another car," the man with the cane ordered.

    The driver made a left turn at a four-way intersection.

    "Only one place left to search. DMR," the man with the cane mused.

 26 Eddies curse

    *DMR (Portal World)*

    Eddie and Adam walked side by side on the sidewalk. Eddie was talking non-stop.

    "And then he went like phaw!! The aqua power holder used the guy''s sweat to choke him. It was insane," Eddie exclaimed, his enthusiasm palpable.

    Adam was initially surprised but soon found Eddie''s chatter annoying. He decided to change the subject.

    "Hey. How come the city feels so empty? There is barely anyone on this street. And why haven''t I seen old people? Only thirty-year-olds," Adam pondered aloud, glancing around suspiciously. (Even at the museum...)

    Suddenly, Eddie stopped walking. His eyes seemed to lose their pupils entirely.

    "What the hell? Hey, dude, are you alright?" Adam asked, concern etched on his face.

    Eddie''s eyes glowed white for a split second before returning to normal. He continued the conversation as if nothing had happened.

    "And then all his sweat gathered around his neck and suffocated him," Eddie continued.

    "Eddie!!" Adam shouted, his voice tinged with panic.

    "Huh? Dude, what''s wrong? You don''t need to yell my name out," Eddie replied, confused.

    "What happened to you just now?" Adam demanded.

    "Huh?" Eddie looked puzzled.

    "You don''t remember? You just froze. And then your eyes turned white," Adam explained, his voice urgent.

    "White? Flame power holder''s eyes don''t turn white," Eddie stated, bewildered.

    "Yeah, I know, but yours did a second ago," Adam insisted.

    "You''re not joking, right? N-no, that''s impossible... Because if what you''re saying is true, then I''m... cursed," Eddie muttered, rubbing his brown hair in frustration.

    "Cursed?" Adam echoed, his curiosity piqued.

    "Shit, shit, shit!! Am I freaking cursed?" Eddie''s voice rose in panic.

    "What!? What do you mean cursed?" Adam asked, his confusion deepening.

    "I won''t remember what you said. Cursers use these types of curses if they don''t want the person they cursed to have or know the info they''re hiding from that person," Eddie explained, his frustration evident.

    "I read a bit about cursers. But I didn''t finish," Adam admitted.

    "What were you talking about? You know, before that happened," Eddie asked.

    "I said I barely see old people in this city. In fact, I''ve never seen any kids. Just our¡ª" Adam stopped mid-sentence as he realized Eddie had frozen again, his eyes turning white. He grabbed Eddie''s shoulder and shook him.

    "Hey... Hey!!" Adam shouted.

    Eddie''s eye color returned to its normal blue. He looked at Adam, confused as to why he was being held.

    "Hey... What are you doing? When did you put your hand on my shoulder?" Eddie asked, bewildered.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    "It happened again," Adam said, his voice tense.

    "What happened?" Eddie asked.

    "Huh? You don''t remember? Your eyes turned white again and¡ª" Adam started.

    "Wait. My eyes turned white? Does that mean I''m cursed?" Eddie clenched his fist in frustration. Wait, again? This actually happened once?"

    "It happened a minute ago. I was just talking about¡ª" Adam began, but Eddie interrupted him.

    "Wait!!! Don''t say it. Because if you do, I''ll just forget I''m cursed and then you''ll have to do this all over again," Eddie warned.

    "Oh. Cursers can do that to people? What are you gonna do about it?" Adam asked.

    "Nothing," Eddie said, his voice resigned.

    "Huh?" Adam was taken aback.

    "I can''t do anything about it. I''m superior. But maybe if I was a unique... I''ll talk to Mr. Kim about it," Eddie decided.

    "I guess you should," Adam agreed.

    "Tomorrow. I''m not gonna be able to do it today," Eddie said.

    "Why?" Adam asked.

    "It''s getting late, the sun is setting. This is where we part ways," Eddie explained.

    In front of them, the road split in two directions. Adam took the left turn, and Eddie took the right. Just before completely parting ways, Eddie stopped and called out to Adam.

    "Hey, dude," Eddie shouted.

    Adam turned and looked at Eddie, who stood silhouetted by the setting sun, the vibrant hues of the sunset casting a warm glow.

    "Can we meet here tomorrow?" Eddie asked.

    "Yeah, we can," Adam replied.

    "Okay, I''ll call you," Eddie said.

    "Okay. But you don''t have my phone number," Adam pointed out.

    They quickly exchanged contacts.

    "See ya," Eddie said.

    Eddie arrived home. He opened the door and heard his mom in the kitchen.

    "Mom, I''m back," Eddie called out.

    He went into the kitchen and found her holding a pan, placing it on the gas stove. His mom had dark brown hair and wore an orange dress with red flower patterns.

    "Hey, I didn''t even hear you come in. You''re getting better at concealing your power, aren''t you? You''re getting better and better at it," she said with a warm smile.

    "Thanks. Let me help you with that," Eddie replied.

    He lit his finger on fire, and the stove plate ignited instantly.

    Surprisingly, there was no one in the kitchen. Eddie was talking to himself, laughing as if someone had told him a joke.

    "I can''t believe Dad did that," Eddie said, chuckling.

    *Adam''s Place*

    Adam was sitting on his bed, deeply engrossed in reading documents about cursers. He was fully focused, turning page after page with intense concentration.

    "Wow. Cursers can do almost anything with these powers. All they have to do is touch the person and place a curse on them," Adam murmured to himself. "This section says they can curse objects too. They can''t do everything though. So if I were a curse power holder, I would need to hold someone''s head and tell them that if they hear anything about what I don''t want them to know, they would immediately forget about it. It happens. They even forget the things related to that." (So if the curse also included never finding out you''re cursed, it would have been good. For the Curser, I guess...) Adam thought. "It seems the curser didn''t put this rule."

    Adam turned the next page.

    "It seems the number of words used in a curse also matters. The more words you use, the more power and energy it takes. Some words can''t be used in a curse. The number of words used increases as the curser''s power increases. They can also use stronger words according to their rank too. Does it mean Eddie''s curser is not that strong yet? Or did he or she do it on purpose? Or forget?" Adam sighed in frustration. He took the documents off his lap and placed them on the bed. He stood up and looked at the digital clock above the doorframe. The time was six past six.

    "It always feels like an eternity when I''m in Mr. Gabriel''s class. I still can''t believe only 2 hours passed while I was in the pocket dimension," Adam muttered.

    He went to the kitchen to make himself some food. After eating, he returned to his bedroom and threw himself on the bed.

    "I miss the king-sized one... (I wonder what Tilda is up to right now)," he thought.

    He used his arms as a pillow and dozed off.

    *Tilda''s Training Room*

    Tilda was in her pocket dimension, which consisted of a few trees and mostly barren land. She wore a black and golden training suit. She stretched out her hand, and a golden liquid appeared in front of her palm. It shape-shifted into a long sword, which she grabbed and thrust into a tree.

    Tilda let go of the 9-meter long sword, leaving it embedded in the tree. She turned and looked at her hands. A small, thorny golden root began to form, and at the top, golden petals started to bloom. She created a golden rose, which floated in the air as she lowered her hand.

    "I''ve been doing this for a while now. Conjuring things. I even tested my strength by lifting a very big rock. I ended up breaking it just by gripping it tightly," Tilda said to herself. "I really can''t feel her anymore."

    She placed her hand on her chest and looked at the sky as a gentle breeze blew by.

    (It feels so peaceful... Adam,) Tilda thought, a serene expression on her face.

 27 Forest Clash

    *Atlas City* (Outside World)

    In an old abandoned warehouse in the city, six women clad in matching black assassin attire stood in a circle, deep in discussion.

    "Father gave you this order?" Zina asked, her voice skeptical.

    A woman with black hair answered, the only one without a mask. Their red masks covered their mouths, noses, and chins, exposing only their eyes and foreheads. Each had a red sword at their waist.

    "Yes. Are you questioning Father''s order?" Felicity''s tone was sharp.

    "No," Zee responded, shaking her head.

    "Then we should do this fast. Father doesn''t like to be kept waiting," Yang urged.

    "Indeed. You should leave immediately," Felicity commanded.

    In an instant, five of the assassins scattered in different directions at high speed, leaving Felicity alone.

    (Anna, we have to get her before the Black Dragons do), Felicity thought to herself.

    *4 Hours Later*

    The five assassins were sprinting through the forest in Mountaindale, but Zee was lagging behind.

    "Zee, come on, keep up," Umbel called out.

    "I''m trying. There''s a reason I''m the lowest rank," Zee panted.

    Yang fell back to match Zee''s speed, running beside her.

    "You''re a little slower today," Yang noted.

    "Maybe it''s because I haven''t run this long," Zee replied, breathless.

    "Don''t fall too far behind," Yang warned, before speeding up to rejoin the group.

    As the others sped ahead, Zee watched them fade into the distance. Umbel, the fastest in the group, suddenly sensed something. She raised her left hand, clenched in a fist, signaling the others to stop. Their feet skidded to a halt.

    "Why''d we stop?" Wanita questioned.

    "Someone''s here," Umbel replied, drawing her sword. The others followed suit, unsheathing their red swords.

    Suddenly, five men in black clothing dropped from the trees above. Their black masks, made of cloth, covered their mouths and noses. Each had a number written on their clothes: 29, 27, 25, 24, and 30.

    "The Black Dragons," Xanax whispered, her eyes wide.

    "What are they doing here?" Wanita wondered aloud.

    The man in front, numbered 24, grew sharp black claws from his fingers. Number 29''s eyes glowed faint blue as his hand transformed into an ice spike. Number 27''s fists ignited in flames. Rocks floated and orbited around Number 25, while a green vine emerged from Number 30''s sleeve.

    "They have different abilities," Umbel noted. "Only one of them is a Superior, same as in our group."

    The Black Dragon assassins charged at the Daughters of Death. Number 24 sprinted towards Umbel at incredible speed, while the others targeted their respective opponents.

    Number 27 launched fiery punches at Xanax, who dodged but felt the heat burning her face.

    (Damn... He''s not giving me a chance to use my sword. I have to find an opening), Xanax thought, jumping back and swinging her sword upward to slash at her opponent''s arm. He stepped back, narrowly avoiding the blade.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Meanwhile, Umbel faced Numbers 24 and 29. "How did you know we were headed this way?" she demanded, breath heavy as she held her sword.

    "I don''t need to answer you," Number 24 retorted, lunging at her with his claws. Umbel backed away, but his claw grazed her arm. He leaped forward, aiming to pierce her chest, but Umbel''s sword intercepted, severing his hand. He screamed in pain, blood spurting, and Umbel delivered a spinning kick to his gut, sending him airborne.

    As Umbel moved to finish him off, a vine struck her face, knocking her down. She looked up to see Number 30 wielding the vine.

    "Get up," he taunted, swinging the vine like a whip. His ally, Number 24, slowly rose, his arm regenerating. Number 30 lashed out with the vine again, but Umbel dodged. She felt her scar healing as she assessed her opponents.

    "So it''s a nature type and a beast type," she thought. Sensing danger, she blocked three ice crystals with her sword.

    "I''ve got you," Wanita shouted, leaping to strike Number 29. He dodged, but her sword cut his shoulder. Wanita smirked. "You should focus on your opponent."

    Umbel turned, only to be punched by Number 24, sending her flying with a bloody nose. Number 30''s vine wrapped around her foot, yanking her back. He clenched his fists, veins bulging, and struck her gut, sending her crashing into a tree.

    "Umbel!" Yang shouted, her voice filled with desperation as she dodged a rock hurled by Number 25.

    "Lets help the others," Number 24 said, glancing at Number 30. But Number 30''s surprise was evident.

    "What''s wrong?" Number 24 asked, following his gaze. He was equally shocked to see Umbel standing, her mask gone and her eyes filled with determination. Though hurt, she wasn''t finished.

    Number 30 swung his vine with fury, but Umbel caught it mid-air. Her body trembled as fangs began to sprout from her teeth, muscles bulging with newfound strength. "Nghaa!" she roared, yanking the vine with immense force, pulling Number 30 towards her. With a swift and brutal motion, she drove her fist into his chest, her hand piercing through. The man gasped, blood spurting from his mouth before his lifeless body fell to the ground.

    "You''re a beast type too," Number 24 growled, staring at his fallen ally. Umbel''s expression was cold, her blood-drenched hand steady.

    With a snarl, Number 24 dashed towards Umbel, claws poised to strike. She dodged, countering with a powerful punch that he narrowly evaded. Meanwhile, Wanita was locked in a deadly struggle with Number 29. He aimed to stab her with his ice-formed hand, but she blocked with her sword, which shattered upon impact. The ice pierced her chest, spreading its freezing touch.

    "My body won''t heal if it''s frozen," she groaned, gripping his arm. Summoning her last reserves of strength, Wanita drove the broken sword hilt into his eye. He screamed, trying to pull away, but she pushed the blade deeper, killing him instantly. Both bodies collapsed to the ground, Wanita sighing in relief as she succumbed to death.

    Xanax, witnessing her ally''s fall, turned with renewed rage to face her opponent. Number 27 formed a fireball between his hands, launching it at her. She leaped aside, but the blast caught her side, sending her sprawling. Pain seared through her as memories of training flashed in her mind.

    She remembered running through the forest, a woman with long red hair and a red mask lecturing her. "What did I tell you about revealing your ability immediately?" the woman had scolded. "Especially against a flame power holder. It''s your biggest weakness."

    The memory galvanized Xanax. As Number 27 closed in, she raised her hand. Roots erupted from the ground, impaling him before he could react. His fireball vanished as he choked on blood, collapsing lifelessly.

    Xanax fell, her strength spent. Four combatants still fought, and Zee had yet to arrive.

    Umbel, now fully unleashed, engaged in a fierce duel with Number 24. Their movements were blurs, each strike and counter a testament to their skills. Umbel used her enhanced strength to her advantage, but Number 24''s agility kept him just out of reach.

    Yang, meanwhile, faced off against Number 25, dodging and weaving through a barrage of flying rocks. She moved with grace, each step calculated. "You won''t win," she declared, her voice steady.

    Number 25 smirked. "We''ll see about that."

    At that moment, Zee burst onto the scene, her eyes wide with the chaos before her. She took in the fallen bodies, the fierce battles still raging, and felt a surge of determination. She might be the lowest rank, but she wasn''t going to let her allies fall.

    "Yang, I''m here!" Zee shouted, drawing her sword and charging at Number 25. Together, they attacked in unison, their coordinated strikes overwhelming him. He stumbled, a rock narrowly missing his head as he tried to retaliate. Yang''s sword slashed across his chest, and Zee followed with a decisive stab, ending his life.

    Umbel and Number 24''s fight reached a fever pitch. With a roar, Umbel caught his claw mid-swipe, twisting it violently. Bones cracked, and she delivered a crushing blow that sent him crashing to the ground. He tried to rise, but Umbel was relentless. In a final, brutal attack, she ended his life, standing over him victorious.

    The forest was eerily silent, the battle over. The surviving Daughters of Death regrouped, their breaths heavy, bodies battered but unbroken.

    "We did it," Zee whispered, looking around at her comrades.

    "Yes, but at a cost," Yang said, her voice somber as she glanced at the fallen.

    Umbel, still in her beast form, nodded. "We need to move. More could come."

    Together, they carried their fallen allies and started making their way back, the weight of their victory heavy on their shoulders.

 Chapter 28 Revelations and Relics

    **Mountaindale (Outside World)**

    Zee sprinted through the dense, shadowed woods of Mountaindale, her breath coming in ragged gasps as she neared Centerhill. "I''m so tired. Why did they send me for this mission?" she thought bitterly. "Oh, right, because I was the only one still in shape to carry it out." Exhaustion gnawed at her muscles, but the looming task ahead - kidnapping someone and dragging them back to Atlas City - felt like an insurmountable mountain. She knew she could only rest once the mission was complete, or she would face the wrath of the Father, the great leader of the assassins, the Founder.

    She skidded to a halt, hands braced on her knees as she tried to catch her breath. Sweat dripped from her forehead, and she wiped it away with the back of her hand. Just as she was about to resume running, a faint melody reached her ears. She turned her head, realizing she had entered Centerhill. The music grew louder as she moved towards its source, her footsteps crunching on the dried leaves beneath her.

    Ahead, she saw a tarred road and a small gas station where two cars were filling up. One of the vehicles was playing country music, a tune that tugged at her memories. It had been her little brother''s favorite song before he was diagnosed with cancer. Not long after, she had been diagnosed as well. But there was no time for sentiment now; the mission was all that mattered. "What are you doing?" she muttered to herself, snapping out of her reverie. Glancing around to ensure no one had noticed her, she dashed back into the forest, heading deeper into Centerhill.

    **DMR (Portal World)**

    Adam sat in an office at the academy, a document spread out before him. Across the desk, a woman with glasses and brown hair wore a bored expression. "Can you just sign it already?" she asked, her voice dripping with impatience. "Oh, sorry," Adam mumbled, quickly scrawling his signature with a blue pen. The woman snatched the form and began reviewing it. "You didn''t agree to this condition," she noted, sounding more annoyed.

    "Oh, let me see. Did I miss something?" Adam took the form back, scanning it for the overlooked clause. "The staff and members will not be held responsible for what happens to the competitors inside the tournaments," he read aloud. "Yeah," the woman confirmed. "Do you want me to sign you in or not?" she pressed, her irritation evident.

    Adam sighed, ticked the box beside the condition, and handed the form back. The woman swiftly filed it away in a drawer. "You can''t take the test right now; there are people in line. You can come back tomorrow," she said. "Okay, I''ll come back tomorrow then," Adam replied, standing up.

    Outside, he looked back at the four-story building, admiring the clear sky. The weather was perfect. Suddenly, he remembered his appointment with Instructor Kim and sprinted towards the demolished house he once called home. "I wonder what the test is going to be," he muttered as he ran through the city.

    Arriving at the small forest, he skidded to a halt, surprised to find the mansion fully rebuilt. Not a trace of the previous battle remained. He recalled Tilda destroying the house in a fit of rage, nearly killing him. Her face flashed in his mind, twisted with anger, suffocating him. He looked down, sighing. It wasn''t really her; she wasn''t in control. "Is that how I looked when Killer Adam took over?" he wondered, shaking his head to dispel the thought. Mr. Kim had a lot to explain.

    He entered the house, noting how everything looked just the way it had before. "Hello?" Adam called out, hearing the faint sound of metal clashing in the distance. "Are they in the pocket dimension?" he mused, heading upstairs. He opened a door to an empty room, amazed that it was completely unscathed. Another door led to his old training grounds, and the sounds of metal grew louder as he approached. He grasped the doorknob and opened it.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Inside, the training field looked just as he remembered. Instructor Kim stood, watching Tilda intently. She was controlling twelve golden swords, her eyes glowing faintly as she manipulated them in the air. Kim was so focused on Tilda that he didn''t notice Adam.

    "Instructor Kim?" Adam called out. Kim turned quickly, startled. "Oh, you startled me, Adam," he said. Tilda stopped, her heart skipping a beat as she realized Adam was there. Her eyes returned to normal, and the swords clattered to the ground. "Adam, you''re here..." she said quietly.

    "Yeah, are you feeling better?" Adam asked.

    "Yeah, I feel fine," Tilda replied with a small smile.

    "I''m glad to hear that," Adam said, relieved.

    "Let''s go downstairs. We have a lot to discuss," Instructor Kim interjected. They descended to the dining room, where Adam and Tilda took seats at the table. Instructor Kim sat across from them, his face serious. "I''m sure you have a lot of questions," he began.

    "I want to know what happened that day. The day Tilda and I were hospitalized," Adam said, looking at Tilda, who stared down at her hands, guilt washing over her.

    "Adam, tell me the truth. What kind of relic did you find?" Instructor Kim asked, his eyes piercing into Adam''s.

    Adam swallowed, his throat suddenly dry. "It wasn''t a golden bracelet," he began, his voice hesitant. "Not exactly. It was... a clay figurine. A small one." He paused, his brow furrowed in thought. "At least, I think so. It''s... hard to say for sure. After I got to DMR, I started to question everything. I mean, the assassins... they kept asking about a *golden* bracelet. I thought... maybe I''d touched one without realizing it. Maybe I somehow had a golden bracelet and didn''t even know it. But looking back... I think it was the figurine all along. I had it before, you see. I just... I wasn''t sure." His voice trailed off, a mixture of confusion and dawning realization in his tone. The uncertainty in his voice was almost as unsettling as the confession itself.

    Kim stared at Adam, his expression unreadable for a long moment. Then, a slow, dawning comprehension spread across his face, a mixture of horror and dawning understanding. "This... this explains it," he breathed, his voice barely above a whisper. "The missing pieces... the fragmented memories. I touched you, Adam. I should have known everything. Every detail of your life, every choice you''ve ever made should have flooded into my mind. But it didn''t. All I saw were... glimpses. Fragments. Images. Like looking through a shattered mirror." He ran a hand through his hair, his voice rising slightly in intensity. "It''s the energy within you. The... God. It''s somehow shielding you. Blocking me. Preventing me from seeing the everything. That''s why I couldn''t fully access your memories. That''s why there were gaps, inconsistencies. The power within you... it''s overwhelming, even for me. And it also explains why the Founders'' plan failed. They instructed me to prepare you, to subtly shape your perceptions of DMR... to make you believe this was your home, your destiny. But I couldn''t. My abilities... they were useless against you. I tried, but your own power... it resisted." He paused, his gaze intense. "This... this changes everything."

    **Centerhill Outside World)**

    Anna was in her room, staring blankly at her phone. It showed 26 missed calls over the past few days. She knew what they wanted: answers about the incident. Some of the calls were from her friends'' parents. Those friends had died in the incident, and she had been left a cripple. Her gaze shifted to the wheelchair beside her bed, a stark reminder of how her life had changed forever. Suddenly, she heard a squeaking sound and watched in horror as the window slid open by itself, seemingly moved by an invisible force.

    Footsteps echoed in the room, and she called out, "Mom!?" Panic surged through her as an unseen hand wrapped around her throat, choking her. She struggled, clawing at the air, but the force was too strong. "Sleep..." whispered Zee, her voice barely audible. Anna''s eyes glowed red for a split second before she collapsed into unconsciousness. "Great... now to carry her all the way to Atlas," Zee muttered, picking up the limp body.

    **DMR (Portal World)**

    "Adam, you are what we call a God-level power holder," Instructor Kim explained gravely.

    "God-level?" Adam echoed, confusion etched on his face.

    "Except you are possessed by the most dangerous god of all," Kim continued.

    "Ragnarok," Tilda whispered, looking at Adam with a mix of fear and sympathy. Deep within Adam''s mind, the entity known as Ragnarok stirred, a smirk playing on his lips as he heard himself called the most dangerous god to ever exist.

 Chapter 29 Secrets Revealed

    Ragnarok sat in his glass prison cell, a sinister grin spreading across his face. He stood up, examining the multiple cracks spiderwebbing through the glass walls. Approaching one particularly large fracture, he traced it with a finger. "The humans know about me," he muttered, his grin widening. "They know what I''m capable of."

    He pressed his palm against the glass. "If more of these cracks appear, I can be free. With the first ones, I could see what he sees. Now, I can hear everything he hears. I wonder what I''ll be able to do if more appear. Perhaps I''ll be able to reach him." His eyes suddenly glowed a bright blue, and an almost invisible, colorless force emanated from him. It struck the glass and rebounded, hitting Ragnarok and sending waves of pain and ringing through his ears.

    Clutching his head, he groaned in agony. "Damn it, I can''t crack this thing," he snarled, the pain slowly ebbing away. Straightening up, he placed his hand on the glass once more. "The human I''m possessing is called Adam," he chuckled darkly. "What a coincidence. The boy shares the name of the man I once hated."

    Sighing, he returned to his seat. "Now, let''s hear what this Adam has to say about me.

    "Adam''s voice trembled as he spoke with Kim. "He is the one who momentarily took control over your body," Kim said.

    "Ragnarok," Adam repeated, his voice rising. "I''ve read about him. He''s the one who caused chaos thousands of years ago. He''s inside me." The realization hit Adam like a punch to the gut. Tilda, deep in thought, stared at the table, remembering the battle. "That''s how he was able to defeat me, to defeat her..."

    "Yes, it''s the only way it makes sense," Kim added.

    "What do you mean?" Adam asked, confusion and fear mingling in his voice.

    "When you were fighting against Tilda, the different version of her, you don¡¯t recall what happened at all?¡± Kim prompted.

    ¡°I only remember being stabbed¡ª¡± Adam began but was interrupted by Tilda.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t me,¡± Tilda said quietly but firmly, ensuring both Kim and Adam heard her. ¡°I just wanted you to know, I would never do that to you.¡±

    Kim nodded. ¡°He knows. After all, he was once in a similar situation.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry, I know that wasn¡¯t you,¡± Adam reassured her. "When I arrived at the scene, you were fine. There were no scars on you. It was as if you hadn''t been in a battle at all," Kim continued. ¡°What really surprised me was the aura emanating from you. It was entirely different, overwhelming, like I was surrounded by fire about to engulf me."

    ¡°That feeling... I once felt it in my dreams,¡± Adam confessed.

    "It''s possible," Kim said. "One of the founders experienced it too. If you''re a god-level power holder, you may encounter the god whose power you possess in your dreams, but I never thought it was possible for a god to possess and control a human.¡±

    ¡°Is there a way to stop it from happening?¡± Tilda asked, her eyes pleading for an answer.

    Adam stared at Kim, hoping for a solution. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Kim admitted. ¡°This has never happened before. Adam, when we tested your rank, you were a superior, and a weak one at that. You have the potential to surpass that level and eventually become a god-level power holder.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Can¡¯t all power holders become god-level?¡± Adam asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Tilda replied. ¡°When you become a power holder, your rank doesn¡¯t rise. If you touch a relic that grants you unique power, you start as a mortal power holder. Through training and honing your skills, you can reach your full potential, becoming a unique power holder, but you can¡¯t go beyond that no matter how much you train.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the harsh truth about gaining these powers,¡± Kim said, adjusting his glasses. ¡°The training you undergo is to make a power holder reach the true potential of their rank.¡±

    Adam clenched his fists. ¡°I still have a lot of questions I want to ask you,¡± he said, looking up at Kim who was standing.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Tilda observed Adam¡¯s determined expression. ¡°Why do some people say they were born here when I don¡¯t see any children or old people anywhere?¡± Adam asked.

    Kim¡¯s eyes glowed white for a second before returning to normal.

    **Somewhere in Mountaindale**

    Zee carried Anna¡¯s unconscious body over her shoulder, sprinting through the dense forest. She moved with incredible speed, trees blurring past her. "I need to arrive quickly," she thought. "I don''t think the sleeping curse will last. It takes a lot of energy as a mortal power holder to use a curse on someone."

    Skidding to a halt at the river that surrounded Mountaindale, Zee noted the crystal-clear water flowing steadily. She was parched, having run 133 kilometers non-stop. Carefully laying Anna on the ground, she tried to swallow but found her mouth dry.

    Crouching by the water¡¯s edge, Zee dipped her hands into the cold water. She pulled them out, watching the water tremble in her palms, reflecting her face. It had never looked so beautiful. She drank deeply, savoring the fresh, slightly sour taste, and splashed some on her face. Hearing Anna stir, she glanced back. Anna groaned but didn¡¯t wake.

    "I knew it, the curse doesn¡¯t have long," Zee thought. She lifted Anna¡¯s body back into her arms and walked to the river''s edge. With a swift motion, she threw Anna across the river, following with a leap to catch her mid-air. Landing gracefully, Zee glanced at Anna¡¯s face. She was about the same age as her little brother. Slinging Anna over her shoulder again, she sprinted forward.

    ---

    **DMR Portal World**

    ¡°I had a feeling you would ask me that, but I didn¡¯t think it would be your first question,¡± Kim said. ¡°Alright. The truth is, no one was born here.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Adam was shocked. ¡°Yes, everyone thinks they were born here because of the erasing process and the curse,¡± Tilda explained, guilt washing over her. ¡°So it¡¯s true. You cursed people to think that?¡± Adam asked.

    Kim leaned forward, his expression grave. "The Erasing Process," he began, his voice low and serious, " It requires someone attuned to the goddess Mior¡ªsomeone who can manipulate memories, feelings, even identities. With Mior''s power, they can make a person forget¡­ everything. Not just specific events, but entire relationships. Anyone connected to the target will be forgotten¡ªand *they* will forget the target as well. It''s a mirrored effect. If they forget you, you forget them. Family, friends¡­ they''ll be erased from their minds as if they never existed, and you will be erased from theirs. But that''s not enough. To ensure complete oblivion, we use a curse user. Their power acts as a reinforcement, a constant pressure against the target''s memory. Every time a stray thought, a flicker of recollection surfaces, the curse user''s power pushes it back down, reinforcing the forgetting. Crucial objects, things that might trigger memories¡­ those are removed, destroyed, anything to sever the ties to the past. And finally, new memories are implanted, carefully crafted to replace the old, to rewrite their identity, their history, their very being. It''s a complete transformation, Adam. A rewriting of the self. That''s how the Founders were able to make everyone in DMR believe they were born here. They erased their pasts, their connections to the outside world, and replaced them with new identities, new memories, new lives. It''s¡­ thorough." He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in.

    ¡°But who could do this?¡± Adam pressed.

    Kim sighed, guilt evident in his eyes. ¡°I did. I caused it to happen.¡±

    ¡°What? Why?¡± Adam demanded.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it because I wanted to. I had no choice. He told me to, and I can¡¯t disobey him,¡± Kim said.

    ¡°Who?¡± Adam asked.

    ¡°The most powerful of all the founders, Lord Michael,¡± Kim replied.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call him that, you know,¡± Tilda interjected.

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m used to it,¡± Kim said. ¡°Michael is one of the DMR¡¯s founders. He¡¯s the leader.¡± He forced Kim to wipe all the power holders'' memories.

    Adam remembered Kim blocking Gabriel''s attack effortlessly during training. Kim looked different now, not as strong and firm as when Adam first met him.

    ¡°Adam, I want you to help us. Help us defeat Michael,¡± Kim said.

    ¡°How? I¡¯m just a superior power holder,¡± Adam replied.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re still a superior power holder, but with time, you¡¯ll become a god power holder,¡± Kim said, sighing deeply. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I would ever do this, but there¡¯s no turning back now. Let me share with you Michael¡¯s plan.¡±

    **Rose Garden (Outside World)**

    Zee was running just outside Mountaindale, leaping over a short fence separating it from Rose Garden. The sudden jolt woke Anna, who groggily opened her eyes. Her vision was blurry, and she was disoriented by the sight of trees rushing past as if she were in a vehicle. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she said weakly. ¡°Let go of me. Let go.¡± She started hitting Zee¡¯s back repeatedly.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Zee snapped, stopping and dropping Anna to the ground. Anna cried out as she hit the ground with a thud and began to crawl away, using her arms.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt me,¡± Anna pleaded. Zee sighed, flipping her over and pinning her arms as Anna struggled. Uttering a single word, ¡°Sleep,¡± Zee¡¯s eyes glowed faint red, and so did Anna¡¯s before she fell unconscious.

    Zee sighed, falling to one knee as she felt her energy deplete. "I can¡¯t keep using this curse. Why did I have to be the lowest rank..." She then heard a gunshot and felt a sharp pain in her shoulder, causing her to fall. Turning to face the shooter, she saw a man wearing jeans, a cap, and a brown jacket over a striped shirt. He had a mustache and freckles.

    ¡°You, you let go,¡± the man said, pointing a shotgun at her.

    ¡°Shit¡­¡± Zee muttered, raising her hands in surrender.

 Chapter 30: Michaels Plan

    A man stood in the woods by the side of a dirt road. Behind him was an old Toyota Hilux, its front cab designed to seat only a few passengers. The open bed in the back, ideal for hauling tools and equipment, was empty today, suggesting he had been out in the woods for some time. He zipped up his jeans after urinating, but a sudden noise in the distance made him turn around, alerted by the sound. "Let go of me," a distant voice cried out.

    He opened the passenger door of his truck and grabbed the gun off the dashboard. "Shut up," was the next thing he heard as he cautiously approached the source of the sound. He saw a woman with short black hair ending just above her ears, dressed in black with matching boots. She was kneeling over an unconscious girl who had a bruise on her head. The man''s finger trembled on the trigger, and he accidentally fired, hitting the woman in the shoulder. The bullet tore through her skin, and she fell, groaning in pain, turning to face the man holding the gun.

    "What am I doing?" the man thought, his voice shaky. "You, let her go."

    Zee, lifted her arms in surrender. "Get up, slowly," the man ordered, his hands trembling as he tightened his grip on the gun. Zee slowly rose to her feet. "Remove the mask," he demanded. Zee''s red mask hit the ground as soon as she dropped it, and she vanished into thin air.

    "What the fu¡ªwhat the fuck is this?" the man exclaimed, panic-stricken by the unnatural occurrence. He spun around, desperately trying to locate her, but she was nowhere to be seen. He tried to run but stopped, remembering the unconscious girl lying on the ground. As he turned back to help her, a blow struck the back of his neck, knocking him unconscious. His body fell to the ground, and Zee reappeared, seemingly out of thin air.

    "I should kill him. Anyone who sees my face should die. That''s how it''s supposed to be," she muttered, breathing heavily as she bent over, hands on her knees.

    "Okay," she said to herself. She turned the man''s body over and heard something clink in his pocket. Fishing out a set of car keys, she smiled. "Awesome, that means you must have a car around here," she said, still breathing heavily and scanning the area. She spotted footsteps in the dark soil, likely the man''s tracks from earlier. "I don''t think I can run anymore," she thought.

    She went to the unconscious girl, Anna, and lifted her onto her back. Glancing at the man on the ground one last time, she dashed off, following his tracks. It wasn¡¯t long before she found the car on the dirt road. Sighing in relief, she carefully placed Anna in the passenger seat, then walked around to the driver''s side.

    "What is it that they want with you?" she wondered, glancing at Anna as she started the car and drove off.

    ---

    **DMR (Portal World)**

    "About seven years ago, I worked as a geography professor at a school. One evening, I left late, having stayed behind to finish some tasks. Just a few months after transferring to that school, I was driving home when I was hit by a water truck at a four-way intersection. I barely survived. They rushed me to the hospital, but the doctors could only do so much. My left hand had to be amputated, and my right leg was broken," Kim said, staring down.

    Adam and Tilda looked at him with sincerity. "I forgot to mention that I lost an eye too. I was partially blind in my right eye. The first thing that came to mind was that I wouldn''t be able to teach anymore. I thought my life was over," he continued.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Adam sensed the sadness in Kim''s voice and knew better than to interrupt. "Then, a stranger visited me¡ªa red-haired woman who looked to be in her late twenties. She told me she could heal me. I laughed, thinking it was a sick joke. But then, she extended her hand, and it glowed green. Suddenly, I could see clearly again, even without my glasses. I was speechless, unsure if I should thank her."

    "She then said she wanted to take me somewhere and offered to heal me completely. She told me to think about it and that she would return in three days for my answer. I spent those days in disbelief, but eventually, I realized I had nothing to lose. I decided to agree."

    "Three days later, she was there, waiting for my answer. I agreed. I don''t know how she convinced the hospital to let me go, but soon I was in a car with her and another man¡ªa slightly muscular figure with short blonde hair."

    "Instructor Gabriel," Adam interjected.

    "Yes, that was the first time I met him. We didn¡¯t talk much, but he told me he had lung cancer and only four months to live," Kim said. Adam began to understand where this was heading.

    "They took us to a two-story building in Rose Garden, isolated from the village. Inside, a man offered us a deal: serve him until he achieved his goal, and he would heal us. Refuse, and we wouldn''t be healed. After serious thought, Gabriel and I accepted. The woman handed me a silver cup, slightly rusted. When I touched it, the cup incinerated and entered my body. My arm began to regrow, and my leg healed. It hurt, but it was also relieving. Gabriel was shocked," Kim said with a weak smile.

    Adam listened intently. "The same was done for Gabriel. We were brought here and taught to use our powers. There weren''t many people then, and the academy didn¡¯t exist. Then, he revealed his plan: four god power holders created an object to siphon powers from others and take them for themselves," Kim explained.

    "Wait, that¡¯s possible?" Adam asked.

    "Yes, remember when I told you he founded this place 60 years ago? He¡¯s been doing this for 50 years," Kim replied.

    "After extracting powers and dividing them amongst themselves, the power holders die," Kim continued.

    "They die?" Adam asked, shocked.

    "Yes, extracting the power also takes the power holder¡¯s life force. He plans to do this in three months. Everyone will die," Kim said. Adam thought about the others¡ªAkira and Eddie¡ªand felt a growing bond with them.

    "We have to stop him. Adam, will you help us?" Tilda asked.

    "Of course I will," Adam responded.

    "Then you must grow stronger in three months. We don¡¯t need you to become as strong as him¡ªthat''s nearly impossible. He¡¯s been stealing powers and growing stronger three years. We need a strategy," Kim said.

    "For now, you and Tilda must train together," Kim continued. "That¡¯s what I wanted to discuss with you."

    "Wait, what about Ragna?" Adam asked.

    "Yes, about that. I want you to come here and sit on the chair in front of me," Kim said.

    "Huh? Oh, okay," Adam replied, moving towards Kim. He turned a chair to face Kim and sat. "Adam, I¡¯m going to seal Ragna inside you for the time being. Are you ready?" Kim asked.

    "You can do that?" Adam questioned.

    "Yes, that¡¯s how I helped Tilda with her relic¡¯s will," Kim said, placing a hand on Adam. His eyes began to glow faint white, and Adam¡¯s eyes mirrored the glow.

    In a completely dark place within Adam, Ragna noticed a huge white glowing hand approaching his glass prison cell. He stood up and smirked as he approached the hand. Adam¡¯s eyes shifted from faint white to faint blue. Tilda felt the aura emanating from Adam. An invisible force burst from Adam¡¯s body, striking Kim and sending him crashing through the wall of the house and outside. Tilda rushed to help as Adam collapsed, unconscious.

    "Adam! Adam!" she cried, shaking him.

    Kim sat up on the grassy ground, stretching his neck as it cracked. "Yeah... I had a feeling this was a bad idea," he muttered, slowly standing. "I can¡¯t seal higher entities."

    Adam opened his eyes to find himself in a dark place with a slight bluish light. "Where am I? How am I back here again..." he wondered, standing up. A voice echoed before him. ¡°So you wanted to seal me. Foolish mortal, now kneel...¡± Ragna chuckled. Adam felt an overwhelming pressure, forcing his knees to the ground. An image appeared before him¡ªa figure that looked like him, wearing the same clothes, but with red eyes and slightly spiky red hair. The figure was Ragna.

 Chapter 31: The calm before the storm

    "So, you¡¯re Ragnarok," Adam said slowly, standing up with effort, still feeling the oppressive weight bearing down on him. Ragnarok grinned at Adam, an unsettling expression of anticipated joy. "Indeed I am, mortal. I didn''t expect we¡¯d meet so soon." It was unnerving to see his own face twisted into such a grin, the voice slightly deeper, more sinister than his own. It felt even stranger than when Killer Adam had taken control.

    "My name is Adam," he said, his voice tinged with defiance. "I already knew that. How could I not know the name of the body I possess?" Ragnarok responded, his tone dripping with condescension.

    "How is it that you¡¯re possessing me?" Adam asked, desperation creeping into his voice. "Simple. You broke the relic that imprisoned me. The one who breaks the relic gains my power but loses control. I take over the body, slowly absorbing the soul of the one who originally owned it," Ragnarok explained with a chilling calmness.

    "What?" Adam gasped, shock evident in his eyes. "But don¡¯t worry... As you can see, I¡¯m currently trapped," Ragnarok said, placing his hand on the glass and leaning against it, his gaze piercing through to Adam.

    Suddenly, a sharp pain stabbed through Adam¡¯s head, like a needle piercing his brain. His vision of Ragnarok blurred, legs trembling as he could no longer stand. The force weighing him down drained the last of his energy, and he collapsed to his knees again.

    "You''re so weak. You can''t even use my power properly," Ragnarok said with a serious, almost disappointed expression. He sighed heavily. "It seems you''re slowly becoming conscious. Painful, isn''t it?" he taunted.

    Adam struggled to his feet, holding the side of his head, one eye squeezed shut. "Oh?" Ragnarok mused. "You''re not going to take control of my body," Adam said, his voice filled with determination despite the struggle. His vision continued to fade.

    "Oh really? We¡¯ll see about that. I do enjoy a challenge," Ragnarok replied. Adam fell, his eyes closing, but then he felt himself awaken again. He found himself lying in bed, staring at the ceiling fan slowly rotating above him.

    It felt bizarre to shift from unconsciousness to consciousness so abruptly, like closing and opening his eyes simultaneously. Golden rays of sunlight filtered into the room, illuminating it and driving away the shadows of his troubled dreams. The sheer curtains fluttered softly in the breeze, revealing the beauty of the sunset¡ªa stark contrast to the dark reality he faced.

    As Adam adjusted to his surroundings, he turned slightly, his arm brushing against something warm beside him. He looked down to find Tilda sleeping peacefully next to him, her blonde hair spilling across the pillow like a halo, catching the sunlight in a radiant glow. For a moment, he admired her serene beauty.

    Her hair shimmered with hues of honey, framing her delicate face. Adam¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he noticed the gentle curve of her lips, slightly parted, revealing a hint of vulnerability. They were full and inviting, speaking of warmth and laughter, a stark contrast to the darkness that often surrounded them.

    Her skin, kissed by the sunlight, seemed almost luminescent. He marveled at the way her long eyelashes fluttered against her cheeks, casting delicate shadows as if she held a dream only he could understand.

    The peaceful expression on her face, lips drawn into a soft smile, made his heart swell with an unnameable emotion. In that moment, he felt a beauty that ignited something deep within him, sparking a flame.

    But the tranquility was interrupted by an unexpected and somewhat comical sensation. Tilda, in her sleep, shifted closer, her body pressing against his, leading to an awkward and intimate situation¡ªher breast resting lightly against his arm. Adam''s eyes widened, his face reddening as he tried to process the closeness. He fought against a flutter of embarrassment and slowly removed his arm, his thoughts racing back to Ragnarok¡¯s words.

    His face turned serious. "Oh no, I totally forgot about meeting up with Eddie," he thought. Looking out the window, he saw the sun setting. His attention shifted back to Tilda. "I should wake her up, let her know I¡¯m alright," he thought.

    He got up from the bed and stretched. Moving to the side of the bed, he gently called out to her. Tilda slowly woke up, her eyes shimmering faintly gold. "Adam, you¡¯re okay," she said, her voice filled with relief.

    "Yeah, I¡¯m fine, I think. What happened?" he asked, sitting beside her. "Well, when Mr. Kim tried to seal the entity inside you, it countered. He was pushed back and got hurt in the process," she explained. "He got hurt?" Adam said, alarmed.

    "Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s okay. He told me to tell you so before he left," Tilda reassured him. "Where is he now?" Adam asked. "He said he¡¯s going to get something, probably to discuss the next stage with the founders," she replied.

    "Next stage?" he queried. "Yes, the tournaments. It¡¯s a plan to induce competition among the power holders. People will want to become stronger to win, and that¡¯s just what they want," she explained.

    "What exactly is the prize for winning the tournament?" he asked. "Status, a choice to live rich in the outside world, which is really just freedom, and you¡¯ll be given money when you leave. And lastly, more life span," she answered.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "What do you mean by more life span?" Adam asked, puzzled. "Michael has the ability to extend any living person¡¯s life span. He can add 50 years to your life, and you¡¯ll continue to age after those 50 years have ended," she explained.

    "Wow," Adam thought, staring at Tilda. "The only problem is that you get to live those years here," she added. Adam felt a growing sense of resentment towards Michael, even though he hadn¡¯t met him. Was it right to judge someone based on others'' perspectives? He wondered what it would be like to meet Michael in person.

    It became quiet for a few seconds. He then stared at the door and saw the time on the digital clock above the door frame. He remembered he had to meet Eddie. He quickly stood up. Tilda watched him, puzzled. "I¡¯m sorry, I have to go," he said, noticing his untied shoe. He quickly tied it and headed for the door.

    "I¡¯ll be back, bye," he said, leaving hurriedly. "Bye," Tilda said softly. "Wait, why does it feel like saying goodbye to someone who already lives here? I¡¯m the one who actually has to leave. Who is he meeting with? Did he already...?" she wondered, shaking her head to dispel the thoughts. "I¡¯ll have to meet up with him tomorrow. Yes, and then I¡¯ll tell him," she said, her face turning slightly red as her eyes glowed golden for a second.

    As Adam walked through the dining room, he noticed a hole in the wall. He stopped and looked at it. So that¡¯s what happened. Frustration crept into his mind. Was it safe to be close to others anymore? He didn¡¯t know when or where Ragnarok might break free. He shook his head, trying not to dwell on it. There was no time for that; he had to meet Eddie. He walked closer to the broken wall and stepped outside. A small breeze blew by as he looked at the small woods in front of him. He was by the side of the house, looking at the lawn. He remembered crashing into it. "The whole place is fixed. Is it like the training I was in? Ah, I¡¯ve got to stop thinking too much and go already," he thought, a small smile forming on his face.

    He took a running stance and started to run, his foot digging slightly into the ground. "Finally, I feel like I should just start living in that house again. I get to enjoy the long runs to the city. It sucks that I have to reduce my speed when I get there, though. When I live in the city, I either have to walk or jog there," Adam thought as he ran through the small forest and entered the city.

    He saw remarkable buildings¡ªtall flats, four skyscrapers, and many other buildings and houses. In the middle of these houses was a road he ran beside. There weren¡¯t many people in the city at that time. A few cars and people dotted the streets. As he ran, he accidentally bumped into a young man around his age.

    "Hey," the young man said. He had short red hair, was wearing brown pants and a brown jacket, and carried a bag of groceries. His piercing brown eyes glared at Adam. "Watch where you¡¯re going."

    "Sorry," Adam said, continuing to run slowly. "Freaking flame power holders," the young man muttered, turning and walking away. Adam glanced up, seeing seven figures floating in the clear sky. He quickly refocused on the road ahead.

    Adam stopped running when he reached a four-way intersection. A black Nissan passed near him. "Why do people travel by cars? They¡¯re so slow compared to us," he thought. "Well, it wouldn¡¯t look right if people ran around in the city," he mused, a smile playing on his lips. "It would be like people are panicking in this city," he said.

    He saw someone passing by at super speed. He couldn¡¯t make out the person¡¯s face, but it looked like a girl. He sighed in relief. "At least I¡¯m not the only one," he said. As the sun set, shadows of the buildings loomed over the city.

    "Hmm... Where were we?" Adam questioned himself, looking at the skyscrapers.

    Adam looked at the skyscrapers. They weren¡¯t clustered together but not too far apart either, aligning in a curve that formed an incomplete circle. Their design resembled pens, and they appeared to be made entirely of glass. "I think I was close to that one," he said, focusing on the skyscraper in the middle. "Okay, let''s go," he muttered, starting to run again.

    He ran until he reached his destination. Fortunately, he found Eddie leaning against the tall screen wall of the yard behind him, typing on his phone with intense focus. Eddie wore a black and white jersey, blue jeans, and matching black and white shoes. Noticing Adam, he smiled. "Hey," he greeted.

    "Sup," Adam replied.

    "Dude, what happened? I was starting to think you wouldn¡¯t make it," Eddie said, turning off his phone and slipping it into his pocket.

    "Sorry, I was... occupied," Adam said. "Oh, I talked to Mr. Kim not too long ago. He told me everything. Well, not everything; he said he told me everything I needed to know." (She wasn¡¯t even real...) Eddie thought.

    "He did, but what about the curse?" Adam asked.

    "Turns out Mr. Kim can temporarily seal the curse¡¯s effects, and he decided to remove his power over me. Yeah, so... I want to help."

    "You want to help?"

    "Yeah, I can¡¯t sit by and let you guys fight this alone. I have to help. Plus, you¡¯re going to need more manpower," Eddie said, his face showing a hint of determination.

    Adam looked at Eddie''s determined expression. He knew Eddie was right, and that he couldn''t stop him from joining the fight. Eddie deserved to be part of this battle too. Adam sighed. "Okay then, but you¡¯re going to have to endure training with us and still handle the classes. Can you do that?" he asked.

    "Yes, of course I can."

    "Okay, we¡¯ll start training the day after tomorrow," Adam said.

    "Why not tomorrow?" Eddie asked.

    "I signed up for the tournaments, so I have to take some kind of test tomorrow."

    "Great! Then I¡¯ll sign up for the tournaments too," Eddie declared.

    "What?" Adam asked, surprised.

    ---

    *Mountaindale* (Outside World)

    Deep in the forest of Mountaindale, a young man with snow-white hair stood. He wore tight black jeans, a buttonless blue jacket over a white t-shirt, and a red scarf. His eyes were as white as his hair. He stood on the ground where the Daughters of Death and the Black Dragons once clashed, looking at the bodies of his fallen allies¡ªthe Black Dragons¡ªwith a disappointed expression.

    He extended his hand as if to grab something. On the palm of his hand, cold, visible air like steam began to form, slowly creating a long, thin blue ice sword. He immediately stabbed it into the ground, and ice spread from the tip of the sword, covering the ground in white, as if it intended to envelop the entire forest.

    The ice covered the bodies of his fallen comrades, turning even their skin to ice. He lifted the sword and tapped the ice with its tip, producing a ting sound as it melted. Everything the ice had covered turned into water, including the bodies and the leaves on the ground. He let go of the sword, which melted into water mid-air. He sighed, exhaling a steamy, ice-cold breath.

    "The war is getting closer," he said in a soft yet cold voice.

 Chapter 32: Trial By Fire

    Anna began to hear strange noises, the muffled sound of two people arguing as she drifted into consciousness. The voices were loud, yet she couldn''t make out a single word. Her eyes fluttered open, greeted by a blinding light that filled the too-bright room. She found herself seated in the center of the room on a cold, metal chair. The back of the chair was tall, and she felt a belt strapping her head to it. Her hands were tightly bound to the armrests, and her legs were tied together, though she could no longer feel them.

    Instinctively, she tried to move her legs, but the bitter reminder struck her¡ªshe couldn''t walk anymore. As her vision cleared, two figures came into focus, standing just a few feet in front of her. "Where am I?" she thought, her heart pounding. She immediately began to struggle against the restraints. The two people arguing came into clearer view: a man dressed in black biker gear and a woman with short brown hair, clad in the same black assassin garb Anna had seen before.

    "I told you, I''m just ranked 16, okay? I don''t have that kind of information yet! Just give me some more time!" the man pleaded.

    "Did it fucking look like we had time?" the woman snapped, pointing a finger at Anna, who looked terrified and bewildered. "How the fuck did they know where we were, anyway?" the woman added.

    "I don''t know... I think we have a mole," he said.

    "A mole? Hahaha..." she laughed derisively. "What''s so funny?" he asked.

    "You really don''t know? You''re gonna get tortured..." she said, barely able to contain another laugh.

    "No, I''m not!" he protested.

    "Oh yeah? Can you convince Father you''re not the mole?" she challenged, crossing her arms.

    "I can. You¡¯ll see," the man said, storming out of the room. He exited through a wall with a small square-shaped glass that slid to the side, his expression angry and determined.

    Anna''s confusion and fear deepened. The people in front of her spoke as if she weren''t even there, yet they had kidnapped her. The woman chuckled before turning to face Anna. "Oh yeah, almost forgot about you. I should let them know you''re awake."

    "Wait..." Anna''s voice cracked, barely audible.

    "You can''t really talk right now. But don''t worry, you''ll scream later," the woman said with a dramatic laugh before exiting the room.

    Anna turned her head to survey the room. It was painted white, wide, and even the floor was white. The initial brightness had dimmed slightly. She wanted to scream for help, but her throat felt so dry, her voice barely a whisper. "What''s going to happen to me?" she thought, despair creeping in.

    Atlas (Portal World)**

    Adam arrived home and flopped onto his bed, staring at the ceiling fan slowly rotating above him. "Isn''t that a bit dangerous?" he thought, imagining the fan falling and decapitating him. "It wasn''t here before," he realized. His mind wandered to the recent victory he, Eddie, and Akira had over Alex''s team in class. Instructor Gabriel had mentioned that the next class would focus on their strength. An idea struck him¡ªhe needed to do some strength training.

    Adam remembered taking Eddie to sign up for the tournaments. He pondered the kind of test they would face tomorrow, his thoughts drifting to the other dorms and the students he hadn''t met yet. Sleep eventually claimed him, pulling him into a dream about the orphanage where he had once lived.

    In the dream, he sat under a brittle willow tree, idly playing with a stick. A young boy with brown hair called out to him, "Adam!" The boy waved, smiling brightly. The dream was abruptly interrupted as Adam woke with a start. He sat up slowly, shirtless, greeted by the rising sun. He stared at the open window, the wind fluttering the curtains. The sun¡ªwas it real? He had never questioned it since arriving in this other world. And then there was that dream. It wasn''t just a dream; it was a memory, yet it had felt so vivid.

    His thoughts were interrupted by the sudden ringing of the doorbell. Adam removed the blanket from his feet, noticing something unexpected. Despite his god-like abilities¡ªshooting fireballs, leaping over buildings, and punching through walls¡ªhe didn''t have abs. The doorbell rang again, snapping him back to reality.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "I''m coming," he called out, pulling on a red T-shirt. He left his room and went to the door, opening it to find Eddie standing there.

    "Good morning," Eddie greeted.

    "Good morning. Isn''t it too early for you to be here?" Adam asked.

    "What do you mean? Dude, you do know the test starts in an hour, right?" Eddie said, glancing at his wristwatch.

    "Oh shit," Adam exclaimed, running back into the house.

    "Dude, relax. I said an hour, not five minutes," Eddie said, inviting himself in. "Wow, this house looks amazing," he remarked, awestruck.

    "Does he really have to say ''dude'' in every sentence?" Adam thought while putting on his shoes. He walked through the corridor to the living room, finding Eddie on the sofa.

    "Dude, why didn''t you tell me you lived in a beautiful house like this?" Eddie asked.

    "I didn''t feel the need," Adam replied.

    "So, how about a quick warm-up before the test?" Eddie suggested, standing up and stretching.

    "A quick warm-up?" Adam echoed.

    "Yeah, we don''t want to do the test all rusty, do we?" Eddie said.

    "What kind of tests are we going to do exactly?" Adam asked.

    "They''re going to test our strength, speed, and ability to use our powers. Probably because they don''t want to bore the spectators with a dull match," Eddie explained.

    "Oh," said Adam.

    "Yeah, so, where do you train around here?" Eddie asked.

    Adam and Eddie entered the training room. "Dude, this is awesome!" Eddie exclaimed, taking in the simulated blue sky and trees with green branches scattered around the area. The short grass rustled slightly in the gentle breeze.

    "It''s just like the one we train in at the academy, isn''t it?" Adam said.

    "Yeah, except these trees are a bit shorter here. So, how about that warm-up?" Eddie suggested.

    "I brought my speed bracelet," he said, putting it on.

    "You want us to test our speed?" Adam asked.

    "Yeah," Eddie replied, tightening his shoes.

    Adam sighed. "This is a bad idea. We''ve already tested our speed at the academy, and we''ll just get tired in the process," he said.

    "You''re probably right," Eddie admitted. "But come on, it''s just a quick run. Okay, first one to reach the end wins," Eddie said, suddenly dashing forward. His unzipped jacket flapped in the wind, his legs digging into the ground, leaving Adam momentarily stunned.

    "Cheater!" Adam shouted, taking off after him. Fire ignited under his feet as he ran, evading scattered obstacles. "Has he really gone that far?" he thought. His eyes glowed a bright orange as he increased his speed, the fire under his feet intensifying and leaving a trail of flames on the ground. The world around him blurred¡ªtrees flashed by in a cacophony of orange and black, their branches bending away from the heat. A grin spread across his face as he ran, quickly closing the distance.

    "Wait!" Adam called out, raising his hand to alert Eddie.

    "Wha¡ª" Eddie began but was abruptly cut off as he slammed into an invisible barrier, his face smacking the glowing blue wall. He fell on his butt, grabbing his forehead. "Ow..." he groaned.

    Adam skidded to a halt beside him. "I tried to warn you," he said, helping Eddie up.

    "Ow... why is this dimension so short?" Eddie complained, touching the barrier as it glowed a dim blue. "We should get going; we don''t want to be late," Adam said.

    "Yeah, you''re right," Eddie agreed.

    They left, with Adam carrying a backpack. "What''s in the bag?" Eddie asked.

    "Just another set of clothes and shoes. And some drinks for when we get there," Adam replied.

    "I understand the drinks, but what are the clothes for?" Eddie asked.

    "Well, you already know what kind of tournament this is. We''ve been getting training sessions from Instructor Gabriel, so I''m not taking any chances with this test. For all I know, my clothes could get ruined. They might burn or tear up in the process," Adam explained.

    "You''re right. I should have brought mine too," Eddie said, scratching his head. "Okay, let''s go. First one to reach there wins!" Adam said, taking off, leaving Eddie surprised.

    "Cheater!" Eddie yelled, muttering, "You didn''t even close the door," as he shut it. He then dashed forward, quickly passing through the small forest and into the city. The morning sun had barely risen.

    Adam arrived at the two-story registration building, its sign painted in red with ''Register'' written in a unique style. The building itself was painted gray. Eddie arrived moments later, skidding to a halt. "You cheater," he said, lightly punching Adam on the shoulder.

    "You did the same," Adam replied.

    "Considering your speed, it was pretty fair that time," Eddie said.

    "Fair enough," Adam conceded, his eyes focusing on the building.

    Just then, they saw a young man, probably their age, stumbling out of the glass double doors, his brown T-shirt ripped and bloodstained. He collapsed, but Adam caught him before he hit the ground. The young man looked exhausted.

    "Hey, are you okay?" Adam asked.

    "I just took the test. I failed," the young man said, his voice barely audible. Adam and Eddie exchanged nervous glances. Eddie gulped, apprehension settling in.

    ¡°Dude, are we gonna survive this?¡± Eddie asked, a hint of anxiety in his voice.

    **Atlas City (Outside World)**

    Anna, still trapped in the room, heard footsteps approaching. The door slid open, revealing a figure stepping inside. The newcomer had black hair and wore blue skinny jeans, black shoes, and an open shirt over a white vest. Anna hadn''t eaten for 28 hours, yet hunger was overshadowed by the gnawing fear twisting her stomach. What was Felicity planning to do to her?

 Chapter 33: Cry For Anna

    "I won¡¯t waste any more time, where is your brother ?" Felicity said, her voice sharp as she shoved her hands deep into her pockets. Anna''s heart raced, confusion washing over her; she was an only child.

    ¡°I¡ª I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t have a brother. You must have the wrong person,¡± she stammered, shaking her head, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Felicity let out an exasperated sigh, stepping closer. With a sudden, jarring motion, she slammed her hands onto Anna¡¯s thighs. Anna twitched in surprise, her eyes darting up to meet Felicity''s, widening in shock as she noticed the unsettling green of her pupils.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you feel that?¡± Felicity asked, her tone dripping with menace.

    ¡°F-feel what?¡± Anna stammered, dread pooling in her stomach.

    As Felicity withdrew her hands, Anna''s breath hitched. Her palms were adorned with countless green spikes, glistening ominously and smeared with crimson. Panic surged through her as the belt restraining her against the chair fell away, severed as if by an unseen force.

    She glanced down, and horror gripped her. Her legs were soaked in blood, punctured with gaping holes from which the warm liquid gushed. A scream tore from her throat, raw and filled with terror. She struggled against the leather bindings, tears streaming down her cheeks, pooling in the hollow of her neck. The pain was absent, overwhelmed by sheer dread as she stared at the gruesome sight of her own legs.

    Looking up at Felicity, she was met with a sinister grin, one that seemed to revel in her suffering. A chilling chuckle escaped her lips before she spoke again. ¡°You¡¯re not crying from pain; you¡¯re just frightened. I almost forgot what that useless bitch said¡ªshe claimed you couldn¡¯t walk. Don¡¯t worry; you¡¯ll feel the pain very soon."

    With that, Felicity turned and exited the room, the door sliding shut behind her. Alone, Anna sobbed, her voice cracking as memories of all the wrongs she had endured flooded her mind.

    Memories of past horrors flooded Anna''s mind, each one sharper than the last. She recalled the tragic incident that had claimed her friends'' lives, leaving her physically and emotionally crippled. After that, she had been snatched away by someone with supernatural powers, dragged to this nightmarish place.

    Now, she faced the promise of pain for a crime she didn¡¯t even comprehend. Siblings? She had none. The last thing she remembered was the warmth of her small family, shattered by loss. And here she was, at the mercy of strangers¡ªwere they even human? The thought sent icy tendrils of fear creeping up her spine.

    Her sobs gradually quieted as she tried to piece together their intentions. They spoke of a brother, yet she was utterly alone. It had to be a mistake. The fear of impending torture made her hands tremble uncontrollably. She had seen such horrors in movies, but now, the images flooded her mind unbidden, each one more grotesque than the last, making her shake even harder.

    Suddenly, she heard footsteps approaching, sending her heart racing. The door slid open, revealing Felicity once more, now cloaked in black assassin attire. ¡°I had to change,¡± she said, her voice chillingly calm. ¡°Didn¡¯t want to get my clothes dirty.¡±

    ¡°Please, let me go! I don¡¯t know what you want. You have the wrong person,¡± Anna pleaded, desperation evident in her voice.

    ¡°Oh, I know exactly who you are,¡± Felicity replied, a wicked smile curling her lips. ¡°I¡¯m just going to torture you for fun.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Anna gasped, disbelief mingling with terror.

    ¡°I loved that look on your face when you cried in despair. I¡¯m so going to break you. And after that, I¡¯ll find your brother and make him watch as I torment your barely living body one last time before I kill you in front of him.¡±

    A cold shiver raced down Anna¡¯s spine as Felicity moved closer, her presence suffocating. She gripped the back of Anna''s head, yanking her back downward, pain shooting through Anna¡¯s scalp. ¡°That¡¯s what he gets for killing my little sister,¡± Felicity whispered, releasing her hair, leaving Anna trembling in terror. Felicity seemed to relish the moment.

    ¡°Help!!!¡± Anna screamed, her voice raw with desperation.

    Felicity¡¯s laughter echoed mockingly. ¡°Hehe, now you¡¯re screaming for help? Aren¡¯t you just the stupid one?¡± She leaned closer, her eyes glinting with malice. ¡°Now, where to begin¡­ Oh, you¡¯re still bleeding down there. We wouldn¡¯t want you running out of blood now, would we?¡±

    Green spiky needles sprouted from her palms, and with a swift, brutal motion, she slammed her hands onto Anna¡¯s thighs, sealing the gaping holes. Anna cried out as blood dripped and rolled down her legs, pooling on the floor. Felicity withdrew her hands, leaving the gruesome needles embedded in Anna¡¯s flesh. The bleeding had stopped, but the horror had only just begun.

    With a cruel grip, Felicity seized Anna''s wrist, squeezing with relentless force. Anna felt the bones in her arm crack and shatter under the pressure, a wave of unbearable pain washing over her. She screamed, the sound a raw and instinctual reaction. Thirst evaporated from her mind; all that remained was the agony. Her wrist felt like a crushed, empty bottle, and Felicity''s laughter echoed in her ears.

    ¡°Ha! It looks kind of funny,¡± Felicity taunted, inspecting the mangled joint. ¡°Like you have another joint in your wrist. Let¡¯s see how it works.¡±

    With sadistic curiosity, she twisted Anna''s broken wrist, moving it right and left as Anna cried out, her screams becoming desperate gasps. The pain was suffocating, drowning her in a sea of anguish. Felicity paused, watching with glee as more blood spilled onto the pristine white floor.

    Then, her hand darted for Anna¡¯s other wrist. In a frantic attempt to resist, Anna leaned in, trying to bite Felicity, but her movements were thwarted as Felicity swiftly withdrew her hand. Anna¡¯s teeth snapped at nothing but air, a sound like a clap echoing in the silence. The sudden motion sent a jolt of pain through her already tortured wrist.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Wow¡­ you¡¯ve turned into an animal,¡± Felicity remarked with a twisted smile. ¡°But we¡¯re only just getting started.¡±

    A wave of fear engulfed Anna, pulling her under as Felicity seized her other wrist. In a desperate attempt to escape, Anna leaned in again, but Felicity¡¯s other hand slammed her head back against the chair. The impact was jarring, and before Anna could gather her wits, Felicity crushed her other wrist with a sickening crack. Anna screamed once more, the sound a haunting echo of her suffering.

    ¡°Aaaah!¡± Anna screamed as Felicity pressed her head harder against the chair, the pressure making her skull feel like it might crack. She squirmed involuntarily, her other wrist twisting painfully as Felicity toyed with it, shaking it as if it were a plaything. The look of agony and despair on Anna''s face seemed to bring Felicity a twisted sense of pleasure.

    Suddenly, Felicity stepped back, leaving Anna gasping Tears streamed down her cheeks, and though she wanted to beg, her cries and heavy breaths choked her words.

    ¡°Wow, look at the floor,¡± Felicity said, her tone mocking.

    Sobbing, Anna glanced up at the harsh overhead lights. ¡°Look at it!¡± Felicity¡¯s voice sliced through Anna¡¯s cries like a knife. Reluctantly, Anna looked down, her heart sinking. The floor was drenched in her blood, a horrifying testament to her suffering. Panic gripped her as she realized just how much she had lost. ¡°Shall we continue?¡± Felicity grinned, her eyes dancing with sadistic delight.

    Meanwhile, a dark-skinned man clad in black pants and a fitted shirt walked through a narrow hallway, the walls stark white and illuminated by tall, glaring lights overhead. He halted at what seemed like a dead end, and the door slid open with a soft hiss.

    ¡°Damn!¡± he exclaimed, entering and holding his head in disbelief.

    ¡°What?¡± Felicity shot back, half her face smeared with blood as she glared at him. ¡°I thought you were just going to ask questions, not put on a Halloween costume out here.¡±

    ¡°Is it time?¡± she pressed.

    ¡°Yeah, I brought what you asked for.¡± He hesitated, his eyes falling on Anna.

    She was a pitiful sight, some of her teeth lying in her lap. Nails pierced through each side of her ears, and her collarbone was broken, along with her fingers, wrists, nose, and likely her ribs.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Felicity said, her voice dripping with satisfaction as she began to pull the 4 inch nails from Anna''s ears. Anna¡¯s eyes were shut tight, her gaze directed downward, with bloody saliva pooling at the corners of her mouth. She moaned softly, a sound of sheer torment.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve broken her. You can do it,¡± Felicity declared, stepping back.

    The man approached Anna, placing his hand gently on her head. A soft, white glow began to emanate from his palm, illuminating the darkness behind her closed eyelids. The light pulsed with an almost ethereal quality, hinting at a power that felt both ominous and hopeful.

    She twitched and screamed in agony as memories flooded her mind¡ªmemories that weren''t her own.

    The man stepped back, hesitating. ¡°Did you bring it?¡± Felicity asked urgently.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, here,¡± he replied, pulling out a small iron bar wrapped in cloth from his pocket. Anna''s screams subsided as she gasped for air. Felicity carefully unwrapped the bar, ensuring the cloth protected her from touching it. ¡°You realize she could¡¯ve died if I came in later, right?¡± he said. Felicity glared at him. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let that happen.¡±

    Felicity approached Anna, pulling her hair back and forcing the relic into her mouth . ¡° Jeez, you could¡¯ve just put it in her lap or something,¡± the man suggested. ¡°Shut up,¡± she snapped.

    As she stepped away, the iron bar crumbled into dust, seeping into Anna¡¯s bleeding eyes, mouth, and ears. Her body jolted, eyes glowing blue. Felicity¡¯s fingers turned blackish-green, nails elongating into sharp points. She cut Anna¡¯s restraints, stepping back as Anna¡¯s head drooped forward.

    Slowly, Anna lifted her head, her wounds healing, a hint of ice shimmering before vanishing. She gazed at Felicity and felt an unexpected emotion¡ªlove. The woman before her was beautiful and admirable.

    Anna stood shakily, stumbling into Felicity¡¯s arms. Felicity gently caressed her cheek. Anna heard herself whisper words she never had before. ¡°Big sister¡­¡± she said softly, lovingly. The man stared at Felicity, disturbed. ¡°She¡¯s one sick, psychotic bitch, isn¡¯t she?¡± he thought.

    ¡°Little sister, from now on, your name will be Victoria, okay?¡± Felicity said softly. ¡°Victoria¡­ Okay. I¡¯ll cut ties with the people I cared for, for you. Anna replied, sliping into unconsciousness.

    Meanwhile, in Centerhill, Anna¡¯s parents were worried sick. It was the middle of the night, and Anna was missing. Her father sat on the sofa, watching her mother pace the living room, phone trembling in her hands. ¡°Why the hell are you just sitting there?¡± she snapped. ¡°We¡¯ve called the cops, talked to them, searched everywhere.¡±

    ¡°They told us to wait for¡ª¡± he started.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± she interrupted. ¡°How can you be so calm about this?¡±

    ¡°Calm?¡± he retorted, standing up. ¡°You think I¡¯m calm? I left you with our daughter, now she¡¯s missing, and you think I¡¯m calm? I should be blaming you!¡±

    Their argument was cut short by a thud upstairs. ¡°Anna¡ªis that you?¡± Jasmine quickly headed upstairs. ¡°Jas, wait!¡± her husband yelled, but she entered the room to find Anna in black assassin clothing, standing as if waiting for them.

    Anna smiled at her mother. Jasmine¡¯s hands and legs trembled at the sight of her daughter. ¡°Anna¡­¡± she said, approaching. Anna stomped her foot, sending a line of ice across the floor, encasing her mother¡¯s leg. It shattered, her leg splintering into pieces. She fell to the floor, screaming in pain.

    Her husband rushed in, eyes widening at the scene¡ªhis wife on the floor, his daughter smiling. ¡°Anna! What did you do?¡± he cried.

    Anna shot an ice spike through his mouth, breaking his teeth and piercing his neck. He choked on his blood and collapsed, dead. ¡°Nooo!¡± her mother wailed.

    ¡°Anna¡­ why are you doing this?¡± she sobbed.

    ¡°My name is not Anna. It¡¯s Victoria,¡± Anna replied, annoyed, as she formed a small ice spike and threw it, piercing Jasmine¡¯s skull. Her mother¡¯s head hit the floor with a lifeless thud.

    Anna smiled, hugging herself. ¡°I did it¡­ Big Sis will be so happy.¡± She chuckled, staring at her parents¡¯ lifeless bodies.

    In the portal world, DMR:

    The young man gulped down the last of his drink. ¡°Thanks, I was parched,¡± he said.

    ¡°No problem,¡± Adam replied.

    ¡°So, what kind of test is it?¡± Eddie asked.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a variety. I¡¯m not supposed to talk about it if I failed,¡± the young man said.

    ¡°Really? Oh, come on, it¡¯s not like they¡¯d know,¡± Eddie prodded.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not taking any chances. Sorry, I have to go. Thanks for the help,¡± he said.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Adam called. ¡°What kind of power holder are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an air type,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Oh, thanks,¡± Adam said.

    ¡°What are you thanking him for?¡± Eddie asked as the guy walked off and they entered the building.

    They were greeted by a receptionist in his early twenties, wearing a suit. ¡°Please write your names,¡± he said, offering a white open book with a black pen. Adam noticed a small scar on the receptionist¡¯s index finger and wondered if he was a power holder.

    ¡°Lucky you, you¡¯re the last two to meet the participant quota,¡± the receptionist said.

    ¡°Really?¡± Eddie asked.

    ¡°Yeah, the number was 250 this year.¡±

    ¡°Two fifty!?¡± Adam exclaimed.

    ¡°Yeah, this is the main tournament. We had 4,046 participants last year.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Eddie nudged Adam.

    ¡°Y-Yeah, just surprised it¡¯s fewer this year,¡± Adam said.

    As he wrote his name, he noticed familiar names in the list¡ªTilda and Akira. He didn¡¯t see Alex¡¯s name, but something told him Alex was already signed up. Eddie wrote his name without noticing Akira¡¯s, then handed the book back.

    ¡°Good, you can go upstairs to the testing room. Second door on the left,¡± the receptionist instructed.

    ¡°Okay, thanks,¡± Adam said as he and Eddie headed to the test room.

 34: Let The Test Begging

    Adam and Eddie approached the door to the testing room. Adam''s hand hovered over the polished brass knob, its cool surface gleaming under the fluorescent lights. He twisted it slowly, the door creaking open to reveal an unexpected sight that left them both wide-eyed.

    *One Day Earlier*

    Kim soared through the azure sky, his tie whipping wildly in the wind. His expression was tense, eyes narrowed against the rushing air. "I didn''t anticipate that sealing the god inside Adam would pose such a dilemma," he mused, the thought a persistent echo in his mind. He had successfully sealed Tilda''s dark self before, but it had broken free, likely due to her continual use of her powers. Kim questioned the wisdom of dragging Adam into their tangled problems. But what choice did he have? Adam was already entrenched in DMR. Removing him might spell disaster. Only Tilda had been exempt from this fate, and now her return fueled his regret. His thoughts were abruptly interrupted by a fireball streaking past, leaving a trail of heat in its wake.

    Startled, Kim glanced downward, spotting tiny figures on the ground below. He squinted, enhancing his vision to see Eddie frantically waving from the middle of the road. ¡°Is that Eddie? What on earth is he doing?¡± Kim wondered as he descended gracefully. A sleek, black Lamborghini Gallardo approached, slowing as it neared Eddie. The tinted window slid down to reveal a young man, his face partially obscured by a cap and sunglasses. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Get out of the way!¡± the driver shouted, irritation clear in his voice. Eddie stepped aside, his expression serious and unyielding. The driver passed, casting a bewildered glance back, as Kim landed lightly on the sidewalk.

    Eddie approached Kim, who wore a look of deep concern. ¡°We need to talk, Eddie,¡± Kim said, his voice laced with urgency. ¡°I don''t have time for this. If it¡¯s important, say it now,¡± Kim replied tersely. ¡°I need to know about the curse,¡± Eddie insisted, his words hanging in the air. Kim was taken aback. Eddie wasn¡¯t supposed to be aware of the curse. If he had been told, he should have forgotten¡ªunless he was asked directly. ¡°Who told you?¡± Kim inquired, his tone sharp. Eddie hesitated before answering, the silence broken only by the distant hum of traffic. ¡°It was Adam. Please, don¡¯t make me forget,¡± Eddie pleaded.

    Kim exhaled heavily. ¡°We need to go somewhere else,¡± he said.

    Inside Eddie¡¯s home, they sat across from each other at a small, round wooden table. ¡°Are you sure you want to know the truth about the curse?¡± Kim asked, his gaze steady. ¡°Yes,¡± Eddie affirmed, determination in his voice. From upstairs, Eddie¡¯s mother called out, ¡°Eddie, who are you talking to? Did you bring a friend?¡± ¡°Yeah, Mom. We¡¯ll be leaving soon,¡± Eddie replied. She descended the stairs, clad in black skinny jeans and a snug white t-shirt. ¡°You''ve never brought a friend home before. Aren¡¯t you going to introduce him?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I just¡ª¡± Eddie began, but Kim cut him off. ¡°Eddie,¡± he called, rising swiftly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Eddie asked. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± his mother added. Kim quickly placed a hand on Eddie, their eyes glowing with a faint, ethereal light. Eddie groaned, collapsing to the floor, clutching his head. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Eddie, but your mother¡ªshe¡¯s not real.¡±

    Eddie looked to where his mother had stood moments ago. She had vanished into thin air, leaving him engulfed in confusion and a piercing pain that suddenly ceased, replaced by a profound sense of relief and bewilderment. ¡°Eddie,¡± Kim¡¯s voice broke through the fog of his thoughts as he knelt beside him, placing a comforting hand on Eddie¡¯s back. Tears welled in Eddie''s eyes, spilling over as memories surged like a relentless tide.

    He remembered the cold, unfeeling walls of the orphanage where he had been left at the tender age of four. The faces of other children, equally lost and longing, blurred together in his mind. He grew up without the warmth of a mother¡¯s embrace, without the soothing lullabies that should have filled his nights. Instead, there was only the stark reality of abandonment.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    As he reached eighteen, the orphanage could no longer house him. Thrust into the world, Eddie faced a harsh life, each day a struggle for survival. He worked gruelling hours in construction, his body aching from the relentless demands, yet the pay barely covered the essentials. Each night he returned to a small, dimly lit apartment, exhaustion weighing heavily on him.

    One fateful evening, as he trudged along the dusty road home, he spotted a woman with striking red hair. Her eyes locked onto his, a mysterious smile playing on her lips. ¡°Catch,¡± she called, tossing a peculiar piece of white cloth toward him. It disintegrated upon contact, and darkness consumed him, leaving him unconscious on the street. Onlookers gathered, puzzled by his sudden collapse, oblivious to the strange encounter that had just transpired.

    Eddie stood shakily, releasing his head as Kim watched with deep pity. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Eddie. Please, sit down, and I¡¯ll explain everything,¡± Kim said softly, his voice a balm to Eddie¡¯s raw emotions.

    *The Present*

    Eddie entered the training room, dimly lit and bustling with the rhythmic pounding of feet on treadmills. The machines stretched out in neat rows, creating a path that led to a woman sitting on a long, black rubber bench. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this,¡± Eddie remarked, taking in the scene. ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam replied, scanning the room. ¡°I thought it¡¯d be another pocket dimension or something.¡± A red-haired woman looked up with a warm, welcoming smile. ¡°Are you the last two participants?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, we are,¡± Eddie responded.

    The woman stood, setting aside her magazine. A series of beeps emanated from several monitors. ¡°Okay, you guys can go,¡± she said in a calm, slightly husky voice. Participants whose treadmills beeped stepped off, heading through a black door that Adam and Eddie hadn¡¯t noticed. ¡°Okay, you two, get on those treadmills and make sure your speed exceeds 600,¡± she instructed, her gaze lingering on Adam. She couldn¡¯t sense his aura. Why was he concealing it? She wondered. But Adam wasn¡¯t doing it intentionally¡ªRagnar was responsible.

    ¡°You can only proceed if you pass,¡± she added. Adam placed his bag down and stepped onto the treadmill, which whirred to life on its own. The speed increased gradually, testing his patience. ¡°It¡¯s rising so slowly,¡± he muttered. Eddie seemed to relish the challenge, running with a small, contented smile.

    Some treadmills beeped, ushering their users to the next level, while others were stopped and sent back. ¡°So that¡¯s why they¡¯re still here,¡± Adam noted as his speed climbed past 450. It felt like a casual jog to him; he knew he could push much harder. Eddie and Adam were the only ones left. The woman no longer read her magazine, her eyes fixed on their progress.

    Finally, the speed reached 600, and the treadmill emitted a confirming beep. Adam pondered what might have happened if he¡¯d increased the speed himself. He stepped off, and Eddie¡¯s treadmill beeped as well. ¡°Okay, you can follow the others,¡± the woman said. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡± she asked. ¡°Me?¡± Eddie said, pointing at himself. ¡°No, him,¡± she clarified, pointing at Adam. ¡°Oh,¡± Eddie said, a hint of disappointment in his voice. ¡°My name is Adam,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I hope you pass the test, Adam. I want to see how you do at the tournaments,¡± she said, her expression serious. ¡°Thank you, I will,¡± Adam replied with a slight smile.

    He opened the door to a room resembling a gym, dimly lit and filled with weights of all sizes. Adam was astonished to see a dumbbell labeled 1.5 tons. He spotted Instructor Gabriel leaning against the wall, arms crossed. Adam picked up a red dumbbell with one hand, drawing gasps from those around him. ¡°I knew it¡ªthey were just numbers. Though it¡¯s pretty heavy, it might b¡ª¡± Adam thought, cut off by Eddie nudging him. He saw people staring in awe. Another man struggled to lift even a smaller weight with both hands.

    In surprise, Adam released the dumbbell, which crashed to the floor, leaving a dent. ¡°So it¡¯s this heavy? The numbers aren¡¯t wrong,¡± he thought. Eddie looked equally shocked. The room fell silent until Instructor Gabriel¡¯s laughter broke through. Dressed in a tight white t-shirt and black pants, he approached Adam, his eyes glinting with a hint of red. ¡°You never disappoint, do you?¡± he said with a smirk. ¡°You¡¯ve already passed the test.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Adam asked, looking up at him in bewilderment.

 Chapter 35: Test Ends With A Burning Challenge

    ¡°I passed the test?¡± Adam asked.

    ¡°Yeah, well, the test was to see if you could lift any of these weights around here,¡± Instructor Gabriel replied, glancing at those who struggled and those like Adam who lifted with ease.

    ¡°Lemme give it a try,¡± Eddie said, approaching a weight. He crouched down, groaned with effort, but managed to lift it quickly. He set it down, panting. ¡°Phew, guess I passed,¡± he said.

    ¡°No,¡± Gabriel replied.

    ¡°What? Why?¡± Eddie asked.

    ¡°You didn''t lift it all the way,¡± Gabriel said, nodding towards a girl who hoisted her weight skyward, straining.

    ¡°Wait, but Adam didn¡¯t¡ª¡± Eddie began.

    ¡°Are you gonna be bested by that girl?¡± Gabriel interjected.

    ¡°No,¡± Eddie replied quickly. He picked up the dumbbell again, lifting it high. He set it down gently. ¡°There, I passed, right?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Gabriel replied. ¡°Throw it in the air and catch it three times,¡± he said, smirking.

    ¡°A dumbbell? Seriously?¡± Eddie asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m just messing with you. You passed.¡±

    Eddie sighed in relief. ¡°Okay, go on to that door over there.¡± Gabriel gestured to a black door in the corner. Adam and Eddie entered, finding a dark-skinned young man, likely their age, with frosty white hair standing on a square metal platform embedded in the ground. His eyes glowed faint blue, and the room grew chilly.

    Their breaths condensed into visible mist. Mary, in her lab coat, was typing rapidly at her standing desk, eyes locked on her monitors. ¡°Cool, your temperature dropped below 0 degrees fast. It¡¯s actually negative 20. You passed,¡± she said with enthusiasm. Turning to Adam, she looked surprised. ¡°Adam, you¡¯re here! Joining the tournaments?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Adam said.

    ¡°Who¡¯s your friend?¡± she asked, eyeing Eddie.

    ¡°Oh, this is Eddie. Eddie, meet Mary,¡± Adam introduced.

    ¡°Hi, it¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± Eddie said.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not keep the others waiting.¡± The boy stepped off the metal, exchanging an odd look with Eddie before leaving.

    ¡°Okay, Eddie¡¯s first. Step on that platform, okay?¡± Mary instructed. He stepped on the metal.

    ¡°Activate your elemental power,¡± she said.

    ¡°You mean use fire?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied.

    Eddie¡¯s eyes glowed orange. Adam felt a powerful aura emanating from him. Eddie¡¯s brown hair tinged with red, standing on end as his body was enveloped in flames. His clothes remained unscathed, flustering lightly. Adam stared in awe; Eddie looked transformed, his eyes a fiery orange.

    ¡°Like this?¡± Eddie asked, glancing at Mary, who was equally amazed. She never tired of seeing flame power holders transform.

    ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± she said, turning to her monitor, fingers flying over the keyboard. ¡°Okay, you can stop now.¡±

    Eddie¡¯s eyes returned to their normal hue, his fires extinguished. He smoothed his hair. ¡°Great, your temperature was 1200¡ãF. It¡¯s a pass,¡± Mary said.

    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know you could do that,¡± Adam said.

    ¡°Come on, dude, every superior flame power holder can do that if they want,¡± Eddie replied. Adam wanted to respond, but Mary called him over.

    Adam stepped onto the dark metal. ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready,¡± Mary said. Adam¡¯s hands and feet ignited, his eyes glowing faint red. Eddie was quietly surprised; only unique flame power holders had red eyes. Mary was intrigued too, but not by his eye color. Adam¡¯s temperature was just 900¡ãF¡ªlower than Eddie¡¯s. He needed to reach 1000¡ãC to pass.

    ¡°Um, Adam? You need to turn up the heat a little bit. Try to become hotter,¡± she advised.

    ¡°Hotter?¡± Adam asked.

    ¡°Yeah, maybe a sexy pose will make you hotter,¡± Mary joked with a smile. ¡°Huh?¡± Adam said, confused. Eddie chuckled.

    ¡°Raise your temperature,¡± Eddie encouraged.

    Adam looked at his flaming hands, recalling when he caught Terra¡¯s dagger and intensified his flames to melt it. ¡°Okay, like back then.¡± He closed his eyes and sighed. The flames on his hands and feet intensified, though his body wasn¡¯t fully engulfed like Eddie¡¯s. His hair remained unchanged. He imagined his hair dyed red, like Ragnar''s.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Well, your whole body isn¡¯t on fire, but you¡¯ve met the requirements. Your temperature is 1111¡ãF. You¡¯ve passed,¡± Mary said with a smile. ¡°I wish we could catch up, but I¡¯m busy.¡±

    ¡°No worries,¡± he replied. ¡°I think you should go through the door the other guy went through,¡± she said.

    ¡°Oh, thanks. Bye, we¡¯ll meet again,¡± Adam said.

    ¡°Definitely, I still owe you an explanation,¡± she said, leaning against her desk. Does Adam have a thing with her? Dude hit the jackpot, Eddie thought with a smile. More participants entered as Mary returned to work.

    ¡°I could¡¯ve sworn this building wasn¡¯t this big. Do we keep stepping into pocket dimensions?¡± he wondered, approaching the door. The aqua power holder they saw earlier opened it, pausing to look at Adam. He wore a bored expression, his gray t-shirt slightly dirty.

    ¡°Can you step out of the way, please?¡± he asked, voice mild but firm.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Adam said, stepping aside. He was surprised to see a vast room with a high gray ceiling, wide rough floor tiles, and horizontal lights embedded in the walls. There were no windows, just small vents. The walls appeared cracked, and some floor tiles were broken.

    Eddie noticed a man on his left, wearing a short-sleeved red shirt with blue flowers, matching shorts, and slippers. ¡°How long are you going to stand there?¡± the man asked. His voice wasn¡¯t deep, though he seemed older.

    ¡°It¡¯s one at a time,¡± the man said.

    ¡°One at a time?¡± Eddie replied.

    ¡°Yeah, or is she letting in pairs now?¡± the man asked.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t know. I¡¯ll head back and let him take the test first,¡± Adam said, holding his backpack.

    ¡°Wait!¡± the man said. ¡°I¡¯d like to start with you first,¡± he pointed at Adam. ¡°Your friend can leave the room.¡±

    Eddie left, closing the door. Outside, he saw Mary typing while a girl with glowing white eyes created a small gust of wind.

    ¡°Okay,¡± the man said, handing Adam four silver metal bracelets with droplet designs. Adam took them effortlessly, surprising the man, as each bracelet weighed a quarter of a ton.

    ¡°What do I do with these?¡± Adam asked.

    ¡°Put them on your hands and legs,¡± the man replied.

    Adam did as instructed. ¡°Now step over there,¡± the man said, pointing to the room¡¯s center. ¡°I need you to dodge five of my strikes and counter three with your powers,¡± he explained.

    Before Adam could respond, the man stomped, sending a tile flying with a spinning kick. It hurtled towards Adam¡¯s chest. Instinctively, Adam sidestepped, narrowly dodging as it tore his t-shirt. The tile shattered against the wall.

    ¡°That was close,¡± he thought, turning back to see three more tiles airborne. They launched simultaneously. Adam sprinted forward, sliding under the first. The second aimed down, but he used his left hand to lift himself, spinning aside. Standing, he saw the last tile coming. He dodged, turning to face its direction.

    The three tiles he evaded circled back. Adam¡¯s eyes glowed faint red, and he front-flipped, creating a fireball mid-air. He launched it, causing an explosion. Landing amid debris and smoke, he heard another tile whooshing. He raised his hand to shoot, but another tile was behind him. Both aimed to collide, trapping him. The instructor smirked, thinking Adam was cornered. Suddenly, Adam¡¯s skin glowed red, releasing a fiery explosion that obliterated the tiles, filling the room with smoke.

    The instructor coughed as the smoke was sucked into the vents. As it cleared, Adam stood in the room¡¯s center, eyes dimly glowing red. ¡°Red, those aren¡¯t the eyes of a superior power holder,¡± the instructor thought.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡± the man asked.

    ¡°Adam,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Adam, you¡¯ve intrigued me. This isn¡¯t part of the test, but I want you to try and hit me.¡±

    ¡°Hit you?¡± Adam asked, surprised.

    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry. As I said, this isn¡¯t related to the test. You¡¯ve already passed the final one.¡±

    ¡°Final test,¡± Adam muttered, removing the bracelets and dropping them to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s okay if I take these off, right?¡±

    ¡°What? Are you afraid you¡¯re gonna hurt me?¡± the man said with a sly smile.

    Adam¡¯s feet and hands burst into flames. He felt a thrill at the challenge, a grin spreading across his lips as he raised his fist. His feet gripped the ground, cracking the tile beneath him. He leaped forward, launching his fist at the man. Though surprised by Adam¡¯s speed, the man knew he was faster. He casually sidestepped, and Adam¡¯s fist collided with the wall, shattering it with multiple cracks.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on in there?¡± Mary muttered calmly, asking a girl whose hand had turned to stone, ¡°How much do you weigh?¡±

    Adam withdrew his hand from the wall, using it as leverage to propel himself back toward the man. He roared with effort, slamming his fist into the ground. The impact lifted tiles and rocks into the air, leaving a small crater. The man jumped back, slightly surprised.

    Adam had an idea. He channeled power through his legs, causing an explosion that obliterated his shoes, propelling him forward at 3100 km/h. As he neared the man mid-air, he prepared another punch.

    ¡°He probably thinks he can just dodge this,¡± Adam thought. As his fist closed in, a spark appeared, transforming into a fiery ball. With a grin, Adam launched it.

    ¡°What the¡ª¡± the man stammered as the fireball struck his belly, causing a small explosion. Adam¡¯s feet skidded to a halt, digging into the floor, but he still went face-first into the wall before landing on his back.

    He felt only a slight pain, sitting up to see the cartoonish imprint of his body on the wall.

    ¡°Hey,¡± a soft voice came from behind. He turned to see the instructor with an annoyed expression. Adam stood up.

    ¡°You cheated. You used your powers,¡± the instructor said, brushing dust off his shirt.

    ¡°You never said I couldn¡¯t use them,¡± Adam replied with a smirk.

    The instructor smiled slightly and sighed. ¡°Well, you can go out now. We don¡¯t want to keep the others waiting.¡±

    ¡°Ah, damn it, I destroyed my shoes again. Good thing I have the spare in my backpack,¡± Adam thought as he exited the room, shirt slightly ripped and barefoot. ¡°I passed,¡± he announced with a smile that sent chills down Eddie¡¯s spine and through the room.

    **Atlas, Outside World**

    In the assassins¡¯ building, a stark, utilitarian room with high concrete walls absorbed sound, creating an oppressive silence. Dim, strategically placed overhead lights cast harsh glares on a cold metal table at the center, surrounded by two mismatched chairs.

    A narrow window set high in the wall offered only a sliver of the bustling streets of Atlas below, beads of condensation blurring the view. It let in a small pool of light, illuminating dust motes floating in the air.

    The polished stone floor barely reflected the two people inside. The building was their secret hideout, yet it lay in the city¡¯s heart. With three stories and a vast underground layer, it was where Anna endured gruesome trials.

    A person entered, finding Zee and Victoria eating at the table. They tossed an envelope onto it, some documents slipping out. One file showed a bald man with a beard and glasses.

    ¡°Well, looks like it¡¯s time for Vicky¡¯s first mission,¡± the woman said with a small smile.

 Chapter 36: Shattered Reflections

    Eddie put on the bracelets, securing the last one onto his left hand with a tight clutch. ¡°Okay, I need you to stand over there now,¡± the instructor said, pointing to the center of the room. Eddie turned and walked toward it, spotting the cartoonish imprint of Adam''s body on the wall. ¡°What the hell? Is that Adam¡¯s?¡± he thought.

    As he turned to face the instructor, he suddenly saw a tile flying straight for his face. Meanwhile, Adam sat on a wooden bench near the exit door, about to change into another t-shirt. He removed his old shirt and caught Mary glancing at him for a moment before she returned her gaze to the monitors. Just then, he heard the heavy iron door open and saw Eddie coming out shirtless, his trousers slightly ripped. Eddie walked over to Adam. ¡°Yeah, so I¡¯m gonna need a new shirt,¡± he said, embarrassment etched on his face.Adam sighed and handed Eddie the t-shirt he was about to change into. ¡°Here,¡± he said, passing it to him. He noticed Eddie¡¯s athletic build peeking out from under his shirt and realized that Eddie had a more defined pectoral muscle than he did. ¡° I need to work out,¡± he thought aloud.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Eddie asked as he pulled on the t-shirt.

    The next participant stepped into the room. ¡°Since you two passed the test, I¡¯m going to need your names,¡± Mary said. Eddie stepped closer to her while Adam slipped on his ripped t-shirt.

    ¡°Eddie,¡± he replied.

    ¡°No, not just your names; I meant your surnames,¡± she chuckled.

    Confusion crossed both Eddie''s and Adam''s faces. Eddie was not fond of his surname, and neither was Adam. Before getting involved in all of this, Adam often wished he wasn¡¯t related to his foster parents.

    ¡°Eddie Lock,¡± he said. Mary quickly typed while staring at another monitor. ¡°Adam,¡± she called, looking at him.

    ¡°Adam Embers,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Okay...¡± she said, typing it down. Just then, a girl with long brown hair approached Adam. ¡°Hey,¡± she greeted. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind me asking, but did you pass?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied.

    ¡°What kind of test was it?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Well, first he makes you put on some pretty heavy bracelets, and then he tells you that you have to dodge some of his strikes and counter them with your powers.¡±

    ¡°Powers?¡± she asked, her expression puzzled.

    ¡°But I¡¯m an earth power holder. How is that going to work?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t really know. I guess you¡¯ll find out once you get there,¡± he said, putting on his backpack and standing up.Thanks,¡± she said with a bright smile, stepping into the final test room. As she entered, the door swung shut behind her, and a participant emerged from the room, looking completely unscathed and relaxed, as if the trials hadn¡¯t even touched him.

    Eddie turned to Mary, curiosity evident in his eyes. ¡°So, when do the tournaments start?¡±

    ¡°A week from now,¡± Mary responded, her fingers flying across the keyboard as she typed.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ve gotta get going,¡± Adam said, glancing at Eddie with determination.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a call,¡± Mary said, her voice warm as she waved them off.

    Adam and Eddie stepped outside, taking one last look at the imposing registration and testing building, its sleek, modern architecture gleaming in the sunlight. The exterior was a stark contrast to the bustling activity that had just taken place within its walls.

    Eddie furrowed his brow, a puzzled expression crossing his face. ¡°How is it that the inside is bigger than the outside?¡± he mused. ¡°It¡¯s like we walked into pocket dimensions or something similar.¡±

    With a casual shrug, Eddie added, ¡°Well, catch you later, dude,¡± before dashing off down the path, his footsteps quickening.

    ¡°My shirt¡­¡± Adam muttered, watching as Eddie disappeared into the distance, already gaining speed. He sighed, shaking his head at his friend¡¯s lack of concern for the small details.

    Once home, Adam stepped inside and made a beeline for the training area, the familiar surroundings bringing him a sense of focus. He could still feel the adrenaline from the test coursing through him as he recalled the brief but intense challenge the instructor had presented right after the test.¡°That fireball seemed to have hit him, but he doesn¡¯t look hurt at all,¡± Adam thought, a hint of concern creeping into his mind. He sighed, feeling the weight of exhaustion settle in. With a determined shake of his head, he exited the training area and made his way to the shower, seeking to wash away the sweat and fatigue from his body.

    Once he had changed into fresh clothes, he stood in front of the mirror, a feeling of resolve washing over him. ¡°That¡¯s it¡ªone thousand sit-ups,¡± he declared, though he couldn¡¯t help but feel the absurdity of the task. ¡°I know it¡¯s ridiculous, but I need to push myself.¡± He stripped off his t-shirt and tossed it onto the bed, the fabric landing in a crumpled heap. ¡°Maybe even three hundred push-ups,¡± he added to himself, envisioning the hard work ahead.

    *In Atlas City*

    The sun had long set, shrouding the city in darkness. The night sky was dimly illuminated by twinkling stars and a bright, full moon, but the natural light was quickly overpowered by the vibrant glow of the city below. Buildings and flats were aglow, their windows sparkling with life, a stark contrast to the night¡¯s shadows.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    On top of one of the tallest skyscrapers, two figures stood perched, gazing down at a neighboring building. Though it too was tall, it paled in comparison to the heights from which they surveyed the landscape, allowing them a sweeping view of the bustling city that seemed alive beneath the starlit skies.Victoria stood confidently on the corner edge of the building, her frost-white hair whipping gently in the steady wind that swept across the rooftop. She was clad in a fitted black hooded jacket that hugged her form, adorned with subtle red accents that hinted at her affiliation. The fabric was lightweight yet durable, allowing for effortless movement while seamlessly blending into the shadows of the night.

    Beneath the jacket, she wore a close-fitting black tactical shirt, specifically designed for maximum flexibility and comfort during intense action. Her black pants, crafted from heavy-duty fabric, featured numerous pockets for utility and were reinforced at the knees for extra protection against potential hazards.

    Completing her formidable look were sturdy black combat boots, laced tightly and designed to navigate rough terrain with ease. They not only offered stability but also ensured her stealth as she prepared to make her  move.She looked like she hadn¡¯t slept in days, evident from the dark bags under her eyes. ¡°Now¡¯s the chance,¡± Zee whispered urgently from behind her.

    In a calm, casual manner, Anna dove down the side of the building, the cool breeze rushing past her, whipping her hair back and causing the air to shoot up around her ears. While she was upside down, she extended a hand, pointing forward with her index finger while positioning her thumb to resemble a gun. The ground raced toward her as she passed multiple floors, her heart racing with exhilaration as she neared her targeted level.

    The office came into view¡ªa sleek space where a large, dark wooden desk dominated the room. Its surface was impeccably organized, showcasing a sleek computer, a few essential documents stacked neatly, and a small potted plant that added a touch of greenery to the otherwise professional environment. Behind the desk sat a stocky man with glasses, dressed in a crisp white shirt and a dotted tie, his expression one of focused professionalism as he reviewed the paperwork before him.

    He suddenly locked eyes with the figure plummeting from above, her descent both graceful and alarming. At the same moment, an ice bullet materialized, hovering a mere inch from Anna''s fingertip, shimmering in the ambient light with a mesmerizing, crystalline glow. Its surface was impeccably smooth, reflecting the surroundings like a perfect frozen mirror.

    Delicate, icy tendrils spiraled around the bullet, twisting and coiling in slow, elegant movements, reminiscent of frost creeping across a windowpane. These translucent, ethereal strings pulsed with an internal energy, swirling around the bullet as if breathing life into it.

    A chill permeated the air, crackling with energy and serving as a tangible reminder of the immense power being harnessed. Tiny frost particles danced in the surrounding atmosphere, caught in the magnetic allure of the forming projectile, as anticipation built within the office.Her face twisted into a sadistic grin as she took the shot. The frost was launched with a force that created a sharp gust of wind, rippling through the air as it was fired. It struck the window of the flat, shattering the glass before slicing through and aiming straight for the man¡¯s head. The bullet hit dead center between his eyes, embedding itself in the middle of his skull and instantly freezing his brain.

    The man died in an instant, his head dropping onto the desk with a lifeless thud.

    *Minutes Earlier*

    Victoria and Zee stood atop the building, the distant sounds of police sirens and bustling traffic echoing below. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the person we¡¯re targeting is one of those individuals from that organization experimenting on power holders?¡± Victoria asked, her brow furrowing in disbelief.Yes, they call themselves the EOA¡ªEnhanced Operations Agency. They¡¯re experimenting on people like us to create super soldiers. Just the thought of it makes me sick,¡± Zee said, her voice filled with disgust. Victoria, however, ignored her words, her gaze fixed intently on the building below, lost in her own thoughts.

    *The Present*

    Victoria was still falling when she flipped midair, her feet pointing straight down. With a quick motion, she created a solid ice block beneath her, stepping onto it before leaping off, propelling herself away from the building and toward the next one. As she approached the wall of the adjacent structure, she prepared herself, watching as her hand took on a faint bluish hue.

    Upon touching the surface, ice exploded from her hand, forming a sturdy mount that her hand and knee pressed against. She glanced up the side of the building, determination in her eyes, and placed her other hand against it, readying herself for the next stage of her descent.Using her considerable strength, she pulled herself upward, shooting up with incredible speed. As she reached the edge of the rooftop, she held on tightly, letting out a soft groan as she hoisted herself onto the flat surface.

    ¡°Good job,¡± she heard a voice crackle through the earpiece. ¡°Tell Zee it¡¯s time to head back. You wouldn¡¯t want to be caught,¡± the voice continued.

    ¡°Yes, sir...¡± she replied, glancing around the expansive cityscape. A thought flashed through her mind. "I wonder if big sis will be happy about this."

    ---

    *DMR (Other World)*

    ¡°Two thousand and ninety-eight, two thousand and ninety-nine,¡± Adam groaned, his breaths heavy as he finished another set of sit-ups. ¡°Two thousand,¡± he murmured, finally letting his head and hands fall to the floor, thoroughly spent. He lay shirtless beside his bed, drenched in sweat and panting heavily. ¡°I knew I could do it,¡± he said, gasping between breaths.

    ¡°Just gotta take a little nap,¡± he thought, drifting off into a peaceful sleep.

    Meanwhile, Tilda arrived at the front door and pressed the doorbell. After a brief moment of silence, she rang it multiple times, her concern growing. ¡°Is he not home?¡± she wondered aloud.

    Slowly, she pushed the door open. ¡°It¡¯s not locked,¡± she remarked, stepping inside. ¡°Adam?¡± she called out, her voice tinged with nervousness.

    Making her way to the training grounds, she opened the door and was greeted by an empty expanse of lush green grass and scattered trees, the tranquility of the scene contrasting sharply with her feelings of unease. ¡°He¡¯s not here either,¡± she murmured.

    Determined, she descended the stairs to his room. Tilda took a deep breath and tentatively opened the door. Inside, she found Adam quietly snoring on the floor, shirtless and slightly damp from sweat. The room was filled with the familiar aroma of his scent, a mixture of determination and exertion that lingered in the air.

    Tilda noticed something was different about him¡ªhis abs had just begun to show. A flicker of surprise crossed her mind; Adam hadn''t been ripped before. *Had he really managed to get abs in just one day?*

    ¡°He looks so worn out,¡± she thought, taking in his exhausted form. "I came to talk about training, but it doesn¡¯t seem like a good time. Maybe I¡¯ll come back later." With a lingering gaze, her eyes glowed a vivid golden for a brief moment before she closed the door behind her.

    Adam stirred awake, blinking as he stared at the ceiling. He slowly sat up, his eyes falling to the clock. It read three minutes past two PM. Pausing for a moment, he touched his abdomen, staring in disbelief. "I really did it," he murmured, a small smile creeping across his face. A wave of satisfaction washed over him as he realized he was in better shape than he had ever been.

    It still felt a bit silly to Adam that he had gone through the effort to achieve abs, especially since he might be the only male power holder without them.

    The doorbell rang, breaking his thoughts. He got up from the floor and made his way to the door. Swinging it open, he found Eddie standing there, a broad grin on his face. ¡°Hey,¡± Eddie said, inviting himself in as Adam stepped aside to let him through.

    ¡°So, when do we start training?¡± Eddie asked, his enthusiasm evident in his small smile.

    ¡°Training, yeah, right,¡± Adam replied, recalling their conversation from the other day. He shook his head, trying to dismiss the lingering doubt. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the training room, then,¡± he added, trying to sound more confident.

    ¡°Just so you know, I¡¯m not gonna hold back, and you¡¯re not putting on a shirt,¡± Eddie declared, his tone playful yet serious.

    ¡°Almost forgot!¡± Adam replied, with a chuckle as he headed toward his room. A moment later, he reemerged, wearing a fitted red t-shirt that contrasted sharply with his newly defined abs. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go,¡± he said, leading the way.

    As they walked toward the training grounds, excitement brewed between them, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.They stepped into the training grounds, standing side by side as they gazed out at the open field of short grass and scattered trees. It was a picturesque scene, but they both knew that this beautiful view probably wouldn''t look the same after their training session today.

    ¡°Hey Adam, what did you want to do before all of this?¡± Eddie asked, breaking the silence.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Adam replied, slightly confused.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about before you became a power holder¡ªbefore any of this happened,¡± Eddie clarified, his expression thoughtful.

    Then it hit Adam, a memory from his childhood rushing back. He recalled the days spent in the orphanage, where he had been asked that familiar question  again. Instinctively, he thought of answering it in the same way. ¡°Honestly, I wanted to be a firefighter,¡± he said, a hint of nostalgia in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s kind of ironic that I¡¯m the one causing the fires now,¡± he added, raising his hand and igniting it in flames, the fire dancing brightly in the open air.

    He didn¡¯t hear a response from Eddie, so he turned to look at him. What he saw made his heart sink¡ªEddie wore a sad and concerned expression, a reflection of thoughts that weighed heavily on his mind.

    In that moment, Eddie was reminded of someone from his past who had said a very familiar line when he was young. He could picture the scene clearly: under a brittle willow tree, a place of solace, where he had asked a kid he recognized as his brother back then.

    ¡°What?¡±Adam asked, his curiosity piqued as he studied Eddie''s face. He noticed his eyes widen, as if a realization was dawning upon him.

 Chapter 37: Beneath the Willow

    In a small town, nestled between rolling hills, stood an old orphanage that had seen better days. Its paint peeled in the sun, and its windows, clouded with age, held echoes of laughter and tears from the children within. Among these children were two boys: Adam and Eddie.

    Adam was the quiet type, often content to spend his days in solitude, exploring the grounds of the orphanage or daydreaming under the open sky. He preferred the simple pleasures of nature over the chaos of childhood games. Eddie, on the other hand, was his polar opposite¡ªan enthusiastic bundle of energy who loved to engage everyone around him. His laughter was infectious, and he had a knack for brightening the dullest days with his endless chatter and a casual "dude" that seemed to punctuate every sentence.

    Despite their differences, the two formed an unbreakable bond. Adam often found himself joining Eddie for games or adventures, if only to appease his friend¡¯s persistent invitations. Their favorite escape was beneath the sprawling branches of a old brittle willow tree in the orphanage¡¯s backyard. It provided a sense of comfort and reprieve, an oasis in their otherwise chaotic lives.

    One sunny afternoon, as the golden rays filtered through the fluttering leaves, a cool breeze danced around them. They settled beneath the willow, the sun casting gentle dapples of light onto the ground. Eddie, his eyes shining with uncontainable enthusiasm, turned to Adam with a grin.

    ¡°Hey Adam! If you could be anything when you grow up, what would you want to be" Eddie asked, his voice brimming with excitement.

    Adam leaned back against the gnarled trunk of the tree, contemplating the question. It wasn¡¯t something he had given much thought to, but as his mind wandered to summer blockbusters he had watched, one image stood out¡ªfirefighters in their gear, rushing into burning buildings, saving lives heroically.

    ¡°I guess¡­ a firefighter,¡± he replied, a hint of a smile creeping onto his lips. ¡°They look cool, you know? Like in that movie where the guy¡­ the guy was all brave and stuff.¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Eddie¡¯s eyes lit up, his enthusiasm bubbling over. ¡°Dude! That¡¯s awesome! You¡¯d get to drive the big red trucks and wear that epic gear! And people would call you a hero!¡± He gesticulated wildly, as if imagining it all unfold before them.

    Adam chuckled softly at his friend¡¯s excitement. ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s not as easy as it looks. There¡¯s a lot of training involved.¡±

    ¡°Pfft! Training¡¯s easy, especially if you get to ride in the truck!¡± Eddie replied dismissively, his enthusiasm unwavering as he lay back in the grass, gazing up at the intertwining branches overhead.

    For a moment, they enjoyed the peacefulness of the afternoon, their imaginations unfurling as they talked of dreams and aspirations. It was a moment of freedom, a moment untouched by the reality of their lives in the orphanage.

    However, as the days passed, an undercurrent of change became palpable. Adam received the news that he had been waiting for, a bittersweet ending to his life at the orphanage¡ªhe was to be adopted. The joy of finally having a family was overshadowed by the sadness of leaving behind the only home he had known and, more importantly, his best friend, Eddie.

    One evening, with the sun dipping low and the sky ablaze with colors, Adam and Eddie found themselves beneath the willow tree once again. The weight of unspoken words hung between them.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯re getting adopted,¡± Eddie said, his voice barely above a whisper, the usual sparkle in his eyes dimmed by the weight of impending loss.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s really good for me,¡± Adam managed, the lump in his throat making it hard to speak. Deep down, guilt gnawed at him for leaving Eddie behind.

    ¡°What about us, dude?¡± Eddie asked, his voice trembling. ¡°What about all the times we said we¡¯d be best friends forever?¡±

    The question sent a pang of sadness through Adam. ¡°You¡¯ll always be my best friend,¡± he said, though doubt crept into his heart. ¡°I¡¯ll just be living somewhere else.¡±

    Eddie frowned, tears welling in his eyes. ¡°Promise you won¡¯t forget about me?¡±

    ¡°Promise,¡± Adam replied, feeling the sorrow well up inside him. But as he made the promise, he couldn¡¯t shake the nagging feeling that distance would change everything.

    With the final light of day fading, Eddie couldn¡¯t hold back his tears. Adam felt helpless as he wrapped his arms around his friend, the warmth of their bond both comforting and painful in that moment. The cracks of change were forming, and the future was uncertain.

    That night, Adam lay in bed, the darkness pressing in on him. He thought about the adventures he and Eddie had shared, the laughter and the dreams, and the fear of what lay ahead. Would he really be able to leave it all behind?

    As the silver moonlight filtered through the window, illuminating the small room, Adam¡¯s thoughts turned back to the willow tree, a symbol of their friendship and the moments they had cherished. Underneath its branches, two boys had dreamt of greatness, unaware of the distance that fate would soon impose.

 Chapter 38: Convergence

    Inside the training room, vibrant energy swirled around them, suffusing the air with an electrifying sense of possibility. Adam¡¯s words lingered like a delicate thread, weaving through the atmosphere. ¡°I always wanted to be a firefighter,¡± he said, his voice tinged with nostalgia, igniting a spark in Eddie¡¯s mind¡ªa spark that quickly erupted into a dazzling kaleidoscope of memories. "Wait, he''s¡ªhe''s that Adam?" Eddie thought, disbelief flooding his senses. Images rushed back with the force of a tidal wave, transporting him to the dusty corners of the orphanage. He recalled the laughter that echoed between narrow hallways, the fleeting moments of mischief that often landed them in trouble, and the dreams they painted beneath the sprawling branches of that old brittle willow tree. ¡°What?¡± Adam asked, noticing the way Eddie¡¯s eyes widened, a mixture of shock and recognition flashing across his face.

    But as the weight of years pressed down, Eddie''s gaze fell to the ground, revisiting those memories, bittersweet and haunting. "Nothing," he murmured, a practiced casualness coating his voice. " We have to train." With each word, he stepped further into the training grounds, the distance between them thickening with unspoken emotions. Adam sensed a shift, a subtle crack in Eddie¡¯s tone. "Right," Adam replied, following Eddie deeper into the training ground. He caught glimpses of Eddie''s face, a landscape of emotions shifting beneath the surface, each step stirring an unease within him. Something felt off, like a faint echo reverberating just out of reach. Eddie reminded him of a boy he once knew with the same name, a flicker of familiarity in the back of his mind.

    "Nah, it must be my imagination. It can¡¯t be him," Adam convinced himself, shaking off the nagging thought. After all, this Eddie looked different¡ªmore mature, sharpened by the edges of time. Yet, he couldn¡¯t shake the idea that people didn¡¯t change overnight, didn''t morph into entirely different beings. Sure, the attitude felt vaguely similar, but running into him here would be an absurd coincidence. "But why did he ask that question earlier?" Adam pondered, his thoughts tangled in a web of uncertainty and confusion.

    Eddie¡¯s demeanor had transformed, becoming sharper, more distant, as if a thick fog had settled between them. As they moved to set up for their session, Adam sensed the tension hanging in the air like a brewing storm, dark and electric, poised to unleash its fury. Eddie''s eyes glowed with a dim orange hue, a subtle intensity emanating from him as he navigated the small, open forest surrounding the training ground.Gone were the nostalgic memories of the boy he once knew¡ªthose joyful days now submerged beneath the waves of Eddie¡¯s struggles. When Adam left, they had made a promise to meet again, a vow forged in innocence, but reality had painted a different picture. Eddie was never adopted. A guardian had once taken him in, but it had been a fleeting arrangement¡ªfragile and fraught¡ªultimately crumbling beneath the weight of life¡¯s harsh truths.Eddie had learned to fight against the currents of existence, grappling with every challenge that came his way. He had to fend for himself, working tirelessly to carve out a semblance of stability in a world that had often turned its back on him. The pain of loneliness mixed with the bitterness of resentment swirled within him, a tempest of conflicting emotions.

    Anger surged like a wildfire through his veins, fueled by the stark contrast of his existence compared to Adam''s. While Adam lived a happy life with his loving Forester parents, Eddie felt a hollow ache in his chest. The eyes that once sparkled with shared dreams now harbored a deep, tumultuous storm, reflecting a smoldering envy that tainted his thoughts. How could one person have so much while he struggled to keep his head above water? He stopped abruptly and spun around, causing Adam to halt in his tracks as well. The transformation in Eddie''s expression was striking¡ªhis face now radiated an unwavering determination that sent a ripple of surprise through Adam. He hadn¡¯t anticipated Eddie would approach their training with such intensity. But as the gravity of their situation settled in, Adam couldn¡¯t help but understand; they needed to become stronger. Strength was the only key to escape the clutches of a world ruled by godlike power holders.

    They were deep within the training grounds now, halfway to the imposing barrier that loomed ahead like an unseen specter. Eddie¡¯s eyes flickered with a faint orange glow. He shifted into a fighting stance, fists raised, a silent challenge positioned before Adam¡ªa cue to begin their training.

    Without warning, Eddie launched himself forward, a sudden explosion of energy propelling him like a comet streaking across the sky. His feet ignited a trail of fire, illuminating the dim surroundings as he charged toward Adam with fierce determination. Adam¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment as he instinctively crossed his arms in front of him, bracing for the impact of Eddie¡¯s fist.

    The moment their bodies collided sent shockwaves through the air, a thunderous echo reverberating in the training ground. Eddie''s fist connected with Adam''s crossed arms, the force of the blow resonating like a cannon, sending ripples of energy that clawed at the very fabric of the space around them. The strike connected with Adam''s wrist, sending a jolt of pain coursing through him and pushing him backwards, his feet skidding across the ground like a ship struggling against a wave. As he struggled to regain his footing, he shifted his gaze toward Eddie, only to find him already hurtling through the air with breathtaking speed. Eddie unleashed a powerful dash, leaping and rotating, flames trailing behind him as he aimed a crushing headbutt directly at Adam''s abdomen.

    It was as if Eddie had morphed into a spiraling spear engulfed in fire, untamed and fierce. Adam''s instincts flared, but he hesitated, uncertain of how to block an assault so wild and ferocious. The impact was explosive¡ªa thunderous thud echoed in the air as Eddie''s fiery head collided with Adam''s midsection. The force unleashed a shockwave that rippled outward, sending visible pressure waves and flames erupting around them, pushing Adam away as if he were a mere leaf caught in a storm.

    He tumbled across the ground, an unceremonious roll that ended with a sudden and jarring crash against a nearby tree. Pain lanced through his body, and he gasped, clutching his belly as he struggled to breathe. With great effort, he pushed himself upright, his gaze locking onto Eddie, who stood triumphantly from the spot of impact, a fierce glow still emanating from him.

    Adam''s heart raced as he noted the distance between them, the patch of grass where he had once stood now scorched and torn apart¡ªevidence of the brutal confrontation engraved into the earth. "What kind of move was that?" Adam muttered to himself, the bewilderment still swirling in his mind as he felt his body begin to heal, the ache receding like tidewaters pulling back from the shore.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Eddie¡¯s gaze remained locked on Adam, his eyes glowing a faint orange like the embers of a smoldering fire, radiating fierce determination. ¡°Come on, we''re just getting started,¡± Eddie urged, the seriousness of his voice unwavering, cutting through the charged atmosphere like a blade.

    Adam felt a flicker of adrenaline pulse through him, and his own eyes ignited with a faint red glow, a grin forming on his face as the thrill of competition surged within him.

    Deep inside Adam, Ragna¡¯s consciousness pulsed with vibrant energy, keenly sensing the friction and intensity spiraling between the two rivals. He watched with anticipation, a sly smile creeping onto his lips. "Finally¡­ some form of entertainment," he said to himself, relishing the scene that was about to unfold. The air crackled with possibilities, the stage set for an extraordinary clash where limits would be pushed, and boundaries shattered.

    Atlas city (outside world)

    Deep within the heart of Atlas City, a sprawling metropolis that pierced the clouds with its towering skyscrapers, the world was an electrifying tapestry of life and ambition. The skyline was a jagged silhouette against the dusk sky, where glass and steel glimmered like shards of crystal, reflecting the fiery hues of a sunset that seemed to ignite the very air.

    The city thrummed with an infectious energy, an undeniable pulse that resonated down its busy streets. Crowds of diverse people surged through the bustling avenues, their voices merging into a cacophony of sounds¡ªlaughter, shouts, the honking of cars, and the rhythm of hurried footsteps against the concrete. Street vendors dotted the corners, their stalls brimming with colorful wares, the aromatic scents of street food wafting through the air, enticing passersby with promises of delicious indulgences.

    Neon signs flickered overhead, casting vibrant hues across pedestrians as they navigated the busy intersections, their faces illuminated in shades of blue, pink, and green. The city was alive, a vibrant organism composed of dreams, struggles, and relentless ambition, each person a cell contributing to the greater whole¡ªan intricate web of existence.

    In the far reaches of Atlas City, where the streets narrowed and the gleaming skyscrapers faded into a rugged industrial landscape, stood a colossal building¡ªan impressive structure that resembled a stadium more than a conventional facility. This architectural marvel loomed large against the skyline, its massive dome top stretching skyward.Within this grand building, behind heavy steel doors marked with biohazard symbols, lay the heart of the operation: a sprawling laboratory dedicated to harnessing the power of the extraordinary beings known as power holders.

    The sterile silence of the laboratory was punctuated only by the faint hum of fluorescent lights overhead, casting a cold, clinical glow over the sprawling complex. White walls lined with an array of monitors and scientific equipment boxed in the room, every surface gleaming with meticulous care. The air carried a slight metallic tang, a reminder of the countless experiments conducted within these confines. Glass panels separated one area from another, allowing glimpses into high-tech chambers where other scientists worked diligently, focused intently on their specialized tasks.

    At the center of the room stood a massive containment unit, heavily reinforced and brimming with advanced technology. Inside, the lifeless body of a power holder floated in suspended animation, surrounded by a gently bubbling fluid that shimmered under the harsh lights. The figure was striking even in death¡ªmuscles taut and perfectly defined, adorned with intricate tattoos that glowed faintly with remnants of elemental power even in stillness. This was a fallen warrior, a testament to the ferocity of the abilities that once coursed through him.

    As the door to the lab slid open with a pneumatic hiss, a man stepped inside with purposeful strides, clad in a military uniform adorned with insignias of high status. His sharp features were marred only by a flicker of impatience in his eyes, a stark contrast to the sterile environment around him. He paused, assessing the room before turning his attention to the scientist at a nearby workstation, hunched over a display panel filled with data.

    ¡°Doctor Hendricks,¡± the soldier began, his voice low and commanding, ¡°report on our progress with the power holders.¡±

    The scientist, a wiry man with disheveled hair and thick glasses perched precariously on the bridge of his nose, looked up, the relentless glow of computer screens casting shadows across his angular face. His eyes sparkled with excitement, the kind that came only with the weight of a significant discovery.

    ¡°Good to see you, Colonel.¡± He straightened, smoothing a lab coat that was speckled with various substances. ¡°We¡¯ve made a breakthrough.¡±

    ¡°Go on,¡± the Colonel urged, his interest piqued, revealing just a glimmer of anticipation beneath the stoic demeanor.

    Hendricks stepped closer to the containment unit, gesturing with urgency. ¡°This specimen here,¡± he said, pointing toward the deceased power holder floating within the tank, ¡°has given us invaluable data. Analyzing the elemental signatures embedded in his metabolism has allowed us to replicate certain aspects of his abilities.¡±

    The Colonel raised an eyebrow, crossing his arms. ¡°Replicate? Elaborate.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve developed a serum,¡± Hendricks continued, his excitement palpable. ¡°By extracting and isolating specific genetic markers, we can enhance physical capabilities in our soldiers. Strength, speed¡­ even rudimentary elemental control. It¡¯s not quite like having true powers, but the potential is significant. We believe we can create a class of enhanced operatives, formidable against the power holders and their like.¡±

    The Colonel''s gaze shifted toward the body in the tank, his expression inscrutable. ¡°And how far along are you with this serum?¡±

    ¡°Initial tests have yielded promising results. We¡¯ve successfully administered the serum to a few volunteers¡ªsoldiers who were previously unenhanced. The results have been¡­ astounding.¡± Hendricks''s enthusiasm spilled over, gesturing animatedly. ¡°Increased agility, reflexes elevated to superhuman levels, and enhanced resilience. They¡¯re behaving like true power holders.¡±

    ¡°Those tests don¡¯t account for the psychological effects,¡± the Colonel interjected, his voice laced with warning. ¡°You must ensure they won¡¯t become unstable. The power holders can¡¯t control their abilities when pushed. We cannot afford to unleash another uncontrollable entity.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, Colonel. We¡¯ve implemented safeguards and close monitoring during the trials,¡± Hendricks assured him, his brow furrowing with concentration. ¡°We¡¯re being cautious, I assure you.¡±

    The Colonel stepped closer to the tank, peering at the body suspended inside. ¡°What happened to him?¡±

    ¡°An unfortunate but necessary casualty in the name of progress,¡± Hendricks said, his voice tinged with remorse. ¡°He was instrumental in our research, but ultimately too powerful, resistant to control. The struggle while extracting the data proved fatal.¡±

    The Colonel''s expression hardened, a flicker of resolve igniting within him. ¡°Be sure that no more lives are lost. We need tools, not tragedies. The world is changing, and we must be prepared to control the chaos that power holders bring. This breakthrough could turn the tide in our favor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Colonel,¡± Hendricks replied, a hint of apprehension creeping into his tone. ¡°But there¡¯s still much work to be done. We need more data to refine the serum and enhance compatibility. There are limits¡­ we must tread carefully.¡±

    The Colonel straightened, his demeanor shifting as he considered the implications. ¡°Once you have perfected it, I want to see results. These power holders think they¡¯re above the rest of humanity, but we will show them that they¡¯re mistake.

    With determination in his eyes, the Colonel stepped away from the tank, leaving Hendricks with the weight of progress¡ªand the grim responsibility of the lives entwined with their experiments. The lab hummed in the background, a cradle of both innovation and ethical dilemma, the ultimate battle brewing in the stark contrast of ambition and sacrifice.

    Tilda arrived at Adam''s house once more, her heart racing with anticipation. As she stepped onto the familiar path leading to the entrance, a sense of nostalgia washed over her.

 Chapter 39: Rupture

    In the training grounds, an electric thrill coursed through Adam as he grinned at the prospect of facing off against Eddie. The air shimmered with anticipation as he sprang forward, moving like a comet streaking through the night sky. His legs pumped with incredible speed, igniting in flames that flickered and danced, leaving a blazing trail on the short grass behind him.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Adam launched a powerful fist toward Eddie, the fire around his arm crackling with intensity as he aimed to deliver a punch that would echo across the training grounds. The world seemed to hold its breath as the impact rippled through the air. Eddie, quick on his feet, thrust his own fist forward in a defensive counter just as Adam¡¯s strike connected. The collision was explosive¡ªa shockwave erupted from the point of contact, sending a jolt through the ground beneath them. Grass tore away, smoke rising as if the earth itself recoiled from the force of their power.

    For a fleeting moment, Eddie was pushed back, his feet skidding across the ground, creating a small spray of dirt and grass that danced in the air. Adam blinked in surprise; he hadn¡¯t expected Eddie to withstand such a force. There was a determination in Eddie¡¯s eyes, a fierce resolve that ignited a competitive fire within Adam.

    In a flash, Eddie surged forward, propelled by adrenaline and the drive to prove his strength. Adam reciprocated, dashing towards him, their feet ablaze with shear raw power. The ground beneath them seemed to tremble as they clashed, their hands connecting with a force that echoed like thunder, each trying to overpower the other.

    Adam felt the heat radiating between them, a swirling vortex of energy as they both strained against each other, muscles taut and focused. With a determined grunt, Adam dug deep, leveraging his strength and momentum, slowly but surely beginning to push Eddie back. The ground trembled as Eddie¡¯s footing faltered. ¡°You really don¡¯t remember anything, do you?¡± Eddie snapped, annoyance flaring in his expression.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Adam replied, momentarily taken aback by the sudden intensity in Eddie¡¯s gaze.

    In an instant, Eddie closed the distance between them, his movement a blur. He pulled Adam in and delivered a headbutt that resonated through the air like the strike of a hammer on an anvil, a thunderous thud reverberating around the training grounds. The force sent Adam staggering back, his feet skidding to a halt as they dug slightly into the earth, the ground protesting under the raw weight of the impact.

    Adam touched his head, groaning in dazed pain, his vision swirling for a heartbeat. His eyes widened as he glanced at his arm¡ªbits of blood seeped from a small cut, and he felt the warmth of his healing powers kick in, steam rising gently from the wound as his body worked to mend itself.

    "You really have a hard head," he grinned wryly, looking back at Eddie, the pain fading into a rush of adrenaline.

    Eddie''s hands suddenly ignited into vibrant flames, crackling ominously. ¡°No holding back, remember?¡± he said, his voice low and serious, igniting a sense of urgency in the air around them.

    Adam¡¯s grin widened at the challenge, flames licking around his own hands, illuminating their faces with an orange glow. ¡°So that¡¯s what you meant when you asked if I remembered,¡± he replied, feeling a rush of exhilaration. ¡°No holding back.¡±

    As if punctuating their resolve, a light breeze swirled through the training room, swirling around them and carrying the scent of smoldering grass and energy.

    The ground trembled beneath them, reverberating with thunderous sounds as blows were exchanged with breathtaking speed. Each strike sent shockwaves through the air, Adam and Eddie¡¯s feet skidding back as they fought to maintain their balance. The atmosphere crackled with energy, fueling their determination as their powers ignited the very space around them.

    With a fierce glare, Adam surged forward with immense speed, a whirlwind of flames trailing behind him. He launched into the air, preparing to deliver a flying kick aimed squarely at Eddie¡¯s midsection. Time seemed to stretch as he soared toward Eddie, but in a split second, Eddie slid down, narrowly dodging the attack with barely inches to spare.

    In one fluid motion, Eddie put his hands together, his face a mask of concentration. Adam''s heart raced as he recognized the impending move¡ªthe telltale signs of a powerful counterattack. Gritting his teeth, Eddie summoned a brilliant fireball, its core glowing with a fierce intensity. With a swift motion, he launched it toward Adam.

    The fireball struck Adam mid-air, exploding into a blinding flash of flames and smoke. The impact sent him hurtling backward, an agonizing cry escaping his lips as he lost control. He felt himself tumbling toward the barrier, the sheer force of the blast propelling him upwards with all the ferocity of the element he wielded.

    Yet, even in the chaos, Adam¡¯s instincts kicked in. As he neared the barrier, something ignited within him¡ªa spark of creativity and desperation. He shifted his position mid-air, executing a move that was almost instinctual. Planting his foot against the barrier upside down, he utilized the vertical surface to arrest his fall, defying gravity for those precious seconds.

    ¡°I can¡¯t fly yet, but I¡¯m not about to fall without a fight,¡± he thought, determination flooding his senses. ¡°I can use this to my advantage.¡±

    In that electrifying moment, time slowed, and the world around him shrank to a singular focus. As the clearing smoke began to dissipate, Adam¡¯s feet shimmered with a fiery glow, their intensity deepening to a radiant red. In an explosive burst of energy, he launched himself downwards with incredible speed, resembling a missile streaking through the air as he aimed straight for Eddie. Causing the barrier above to shimmer with a striking blue hue.

    Eddie¡¯s eyes widened in sheer astonishment as he watched Adam hurtle toward him, a fiery comet against the backdrop of the training grounds. Time seemed to freeze as if the world held its breath, anticipating the monumental clash that was about to unfold.

    With a primal roar that resonated through the very earth beneath them, Adam slammed his fiery fist into the ground right in front of Eddie. The impact was cataclysmic¡ªa thunderous explosion erupted with a force that radiated outward, stretching the air taut with energy. It pushed Eddie away like a leaf caught in a tempest, sending him soaring through the air, helpless to resist the overwhelming wave of power.

    The ground crackled ominously, splitting and immediately turning into a crater, as the branches of nearby trees were forcibly pushed back and ignited, engulfed in flames from the raging inferno unleashed by Adam''s strike. The roar of the explosion was deafening, drowning out all other sounds, a testament to the raw power of their conflict.

    Eddie tumbled backward, colliding with multiple trees as he was tossed like a ragdoll, flipping mid-air before finally landing on one knee. His left leg dug into the earth, struggling against the colossal force exerted by the aftermath of the explosion. Gritting his teeth, he fought to stabilize himself, the world swirling around him, branches snapping and the remnants of fire crackling ominously close.

    For a moment, silence enveloped the training ground, broken only by the distant sound of the smoldering trees and the soft rustle of the flames licking at the edges of the crater. Eddie looked up, his eyes widening in disbelief as he saw a towering mushroom cloud rising into the sky, its edges distorted by the barrier above. ¡°Dude! Are you trying to kill me?¡± he yelled, his voice laced with a mix of shock and humor, a hint of adrenaline-fueled excitement creeping in despite the danger.

    Adam slowly pushed himself up from the dirt, brushing off the remnants of the ground that clung to him like a coat of armor. His breath caught in his throat as he took in the devastation surrounding him. He stood in the center of a massive crater, the earth scarred and fractured, a testament to the explosive force he had unleashed. The reality of the damage he had caused hit him like a tidal wave, leaving him momentarily speechless.

    He then glanced in Eddie¡¯s direction, his eyes igniting with a fierce red glow. ¡°I thought you said we¡¯d go all out!¡± Adam declared, his voice ringing with challenge as the dust swirled around them. Eddie caught a glimpse of Adam¡¯s fiery gaze cutting through the haze, a signal of the intensity about to unleash.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can keep up with me!¡± Adam taunted, bouncing on his toes as if warming up for a grand performance. In an instant, he dashed forward, bursting through the dust like a missile, headed straight for Eddie. A trail of fire and chaos erupted behind him, the ground quaking beneath the weight of his speed as the grass ignited and the earth scorched in his wake.

    Eddie''s eyes widened in alarm, a rush of realization flooding over him¡ªAdam was far faster than he anticipated. With quick reflexes, he crossed his arms to guard himself, bracing for the impending clash. Adam¡¯s hand glowed a fierce orange, reminiscent of molten lava ready to erupt, the heat emanating from it palpable in the air.

    As Adam''s fist connected, a searing explosion of flames erupted on impact. Eddie felt an overwhelming wave of pain as his wrists shattered under the devastating force, the loud crack echoing like thunder amidst the chaos. The impact sent him flying, a ragdoll caught in a storm of fire and fury, as he was propelled backward, the world around him spinning violently. Adam didn¡¯t hesitate; he sprinted toward Eddie with relentless determination. ¡°Faster, I¡¯ll have to go faster,¡± he thought, feeling the adrenaline surge within him as he pushed himself to an astonishing speed of 4000 km per hour. In an instant, he closed the gap between them, catching up to Eddie as if time itself had bent.

    With a powerful leap, Adam propelled himself into the air, preparing to deliver another devastating blow mid-flight. Eddie¡¯s gaze widened in alarm as he noticed Adam mere inches away, the fiery glow of his eyes a vivid red, and his right hand blazing with searing flames. ¡°He¡¯s too fast!¡± Eddie¡¯s thoughts raced, panic igniting within him.

    Without warning, Adam''s fist smashed into Eddie¡¯s abdomen with explosive force, the impact making him gasp sharply as pain coursed through him. The sheer strength behind the blow became a tidal wave, sending Eddie sprawling through the air, his body hurtling skyward before crashing to the ground with tremendous force. Dust and debris erupted around him, a cloud of chaos that enveloped the training ground.

    Adam landed with a skid, his feet scraping against the ground as he came to a halt. Breathing heavily, he surveyed the scene, the adrenaline still pumping through his veins. ¡°I think I overdid it,¡± he thought, straightening up to glance over at where Eddie had landed, anxiety lacing his chest as he wondered how his friend would recover from such a brutal hit.Adam squinted through the thick cloud of dust that lingered in the air, unease creeping in as he contemplated the aftermath of their fierce clash. ¡°I should really check if he¡¯s alright; his healing might have stopped,¡± he murmured to himself, taking cautious steps toward the area where Eddie had landed.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Suddenly, he felt an explosive surge of energy ripple through the air, an electrifying force that set his senses on high alert. The dust was thrust aside by a powerful gust of wind mixed with flames, forcing Adam to shield his eyes with one hand to keep from being blinded. Even as he struggled to maintain his footing, he was determined to avoid losing sight of Eddie amid the chaos.

    As the haze began to clear, what emerged took Adam¡¯s breath away. Eddie had transformed. His entire body was engulfed in flames, a brilliant display of flickering fire that danced around him like an ethereal cloak. His dark brown hair now boasted hints of fiery red, an unmistakable emblem of the power surging within him. This was the same form Adam had first witnessed in the testing room¡ªa remarkable sight that radiated raw energy.

    Eddie stood tall, his hands and abdomen healed, an aura of confidence encapsulating him as he locked eyes with Adam. The memories flooded back, unbidden; he couldn¡¯t help but recall the friend he had grown up with in the orphanage, time shared under the vast branches of that old brittle willow tree buried deep in his heart.

    ¡°Hey, firefighter,¡± Eddie called out, his voice laced with a mixture of challenge and nostalgia. ¡°You really forgot all about the orphanage, didn¡¯t you?¡± Eddie, his flames still blazing like a living inferno around him, spoke in a calm voice that cut through the chaos, ¡°What?¡± Adam replied, shock evident on his face. ¡°So, it¡¯s really you?¡± he questioned, his mind racing to catch up with the rapid changes unfolding right before him.

    Before Adam could digest the implications of Eddie''s saying, he was suddenly interrupted by the flash of Eddie¡¯s speed. In an instant, Eddie closed the distance between them, flexing his arm and preparing to launch a punch with devastating force. Adam felt a sense of paralysis grip him, as if instinct had abandoned him entirely in that split second. Confusion and surprise swirled within him, drowning out every thought¡ªhow could his childhood friend have been there this whole time without him realizing it?

    The punch landed squarely on Adam''s nose with bone-crushing impact. Pain exploded through him, and he felt himself rolling backward like a wheel down a hill, his body helpless against the overwhelming force until he finally crashed to the ground, landing hard on his back.

    Just as quickly, he bounced up to a standing position as if propelled by some unseen force, fueled by sheer will. ¡°Eddie, how¡ª¡± he began, but his words were sliced away by Eddie¡¯s calm yet cold voice. Of course you would. While I was left at the orphanage, you lived like a fairytale. You had a happy life with your family, and I was never adopted.¡±

    The weight of Eddie¡¯s words hit Adam like a punch to the gut, the last four words reverberating in his mind. He recalled the naive belief he once held¡ªthat Eddie had likely been adopted and was living a better life, surrounded by a loving family, unlike his own.

    ¡°You''re wrong; I wasn¡¯t¡ªI meant I¡ª¡± Adam stammered, grappling with his emotions.

    ¡°Am wrong!?¡± Eddie shot back, anger flaring in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe Adam had the audacity to say that. Out of all the things he could acknowledge, saying he was wrong felt like a betrayal in that moment. Adam felt the seething anger in Eddie''s voice reverberate through the air. ¡°Then tell me!¡± he challenged, dashing toward Adam with incredible speed that matched his own. Adam''s eyes widened in surprise at the sheer velocity Eddie possessed, a reflection of the power he had unlocked.

    In an instant, Eddie grabbed Adam by the arm, seamlessly rotating and throwing him forward with unimaginable force. Adam felt himself shoot through the air like a bullet, the wind rushing past him, his heart racing. Eddie followed with a speed that was nothing short of astonishing, his ignited feet leaving a blazing trail of fire on the ground as he launched into the chase.

    With a powerful leap, Eddie exploded off the ground behind him, utilizing the force of the blast to propel himself even further forward. He closed in on Adam, preparing to deliver a crushing punch. Adam¡¯s instincts kicked in as he realized Eddie was poised to replicate the same devastating move he had executed.

    ¡°Tell me which part I said that was wrong!¡± Eddie called out, his voice echoing with frustration as he unleashed a devastating punch aimed at Adam¡¯s gut.

    The impact was merciless, and Adam hit the ground hard, the force of the blow creating a small crater in the earth around him. He struggled momentarily to regain his footing, the pain radiating through his body, with gritted teeth, he pushed himself up, finally managing to stand once more. ¡°Do you know what I had to go through?¡± Eddie said, taking determined steps toward Adam. ¡°We had each other''s backs, but you left, and I was all alone. Do you know what that meant?¡± His voice rose in anguish, the weight of his words hanging heavily in the air.

    Sadly, Adam did know what that meant all too well. At the orphanage, not all the kids were nice; some would come to harass them whenever they had a chance, but when he and Eddie stood together, they felt invincible. Their bond had made them strong amidst the chaos that surrounded them.

    ¡°Other kids I knew left, and I was the only one left. Tell me, what makes me different? Am I that annoying?¡± Eddie''s voice trembled, tears streaming down his face, only to evaporate into steam from the heat radiating around him.

    ¡°When I got out, every day became harder for me.¡± He sniffed, voice cracking as he fought back the torrent of emotions. ¡°I eventually quit and¡ªand I¡­¡±

    But you do really care about me,¡± he continued, his tone turning bitter. ¡°You¡¯ll never know what that feels like. After all, you¡¯ve had people close to you your whole life!¡±

    The depth of Eddie¡¯s pain hung in the air like a heavy fog. Eddie dashed toward him, fury igniting every step. Adam felt the pain in Eddie''s voice echoing within him as he looked down in regret. ¡°You''re wrong,¡± he said quietly, the words barely escaping his lips.

    The statement sparked another surge of anger in Eddie''s heart. ¡°How am I wrong!?¡± he shouted, his fist connecting with Adam¡¯s forehead. The impact resounded like a cannon, sending Adam crashing into a nearby tree with a thundering thud.

    ¡°You lived a gluttonous life while I had to work for every meal,¡± Eddie exclaimed, even though deep down, he knew that fighting and hurting Adam felt like a punishment of his own making. It was a volatile mix of anger and betrayal, and each blow seemed to land not just on Adam, but also on his own heart.

    Adam stood up, brushing the blood from his lips with trembling fingers, determination flickering in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m¡ª I¡¯m sorry,¡± he stammered, his gaze cast downward. ¡°But it¡¯s not what you think,¡± he said softly, desperation lacing his words.

    As Adam looked up at Eddie, his eyes began to sparkle with tears, a reflection of the turmoil swirling within him. In that moment, he felt the intensity of emotion between them¡ªit was complicated. Eddie was right, and yet he wasn''t at the same time. Somewhere beneath the anger, there was a shared understanding of their past, no matter how jagged and painful it might be.¡°You think I had a caring family, but they were the opposite of that,¡± Adam said, his voice heavy with unspoken pain. ¡°You think I had a great life at school, but I was bullied at every turn. I was never able to make friends. I was beaten up every week¡ªby my peers and, at times, by my own family.¡± He curled his hand into a fist, anger and frustration boiling within him.

    ¡°Your life might have been worse than mine, but that doesn''t mean my life was fine.¡± Eddie felt a flicker of understanding wash over him; Adam wasn¡¯t fabricating these truths. In that charged moment, he sensed a vulnerability in Adam that he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.

    Adam was forced to confront his own hardships, memories flooding back¡ªhis struggles at school, the dysfunction of his family, the nagging fear he had endured, and the looming presence of assassins. And at the core of it all was Eddie, his childhood friend, the one he felt he had abandoned in the chaos of his own life.

    In the dim shadows, Ragnar watched with a smirk as he noted the large crack forming in the glass prison that held him. Leaning forward, he grabbed his chin and stood up. He placed his hand on the glass wall, a sly smile spreading across his face. Suddenly, a shimmering orange hue emanated from his palm, transforming into fine grains of sand that slipped through the cracks in the glass and vanished into the darkness. ¡°This should be interesting,¡± he muttered, a mischievous smirk playing on his lips.

    Meanwhile, Tilda opened the door to the training room, stepping into a scene of devastation. Craters marred the ground, and burnt trees lay scattered around as if a fierce battle had taken place. Her heart sank at the sight, worry tightening her chest.

    Eddie''s hair returned to its normal state as he glanced at Adam, who was staring intently at the ground, lost in thought. But then, he sensed a shift in the atmosphere¡ªa potent change that pulled his focus. Adam¡¯s eyes glowed a fierce red, igniting a spark of unease in Eddie.

    Adam began to feel something he had never experienced before; the sensation was both alien and eerily familiar. A massive surge of energy welled up inside him, a burning desire that felt unstoppable. He itched to hit something, his knuckles tingling with the overwhelming need for release. He craved a fight.

    With an explosive burst of speed, Adam dashed forward, appearing directly in front of Eddie in the blink of an eye. Eddie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, "I didn''t even see him move," Eddie thought in disbelief as Adam casually lifted his fist, preparing to punch him. Instinct kicked in, and he crossed his arms to guard the targeted area, bracing himself for the impending strike.

    In an instant, Adam''s fist connected with a brutal force, impacting Eddie¡¯s wrists with a sickening crunch. The blow didn¡¯t just stop there; it surged through Eddie¡¯s body, the invisible pressure tearing a hole through his chest and shredding the fabric of his shirt. Trees in the path of the force splintered and toppled, showcasing the sheer destructive power of Adam''s punch. While Eddie''s flesh remained intact, the sensation was gut-wrenching¡ªhe felt as if his insides had been shattered.

    Suddenly, Eddie was propelled backward with tremendous force, as if an unseen hand had yanked him away. He ricocheted off the ground, the impact sending shocks of pain coursing through him as he broke several bones on his way to the barrier. He hit it with a thunderous thud, blood spewing from his mouth as he gasped for air, feeling utterly powerless.

    Eddie slumped against the barrier, resting there as exhaustion washed over him. A sense of helplessness filled him.

    Tilda, still processing the devastation around her, felt a massive surge of aura emanating ahead. It pulsed with intensity, and her instincts warned her that something monumental was unfolding in the training grounds.

    Adam charged toward Eddie, his speed reaching an astonishing 7400 km per hour the moment he dashed forward. As he raced ahead, he spotted Eddie sitting against the barrier, the glow of healing light absent from his form. But that wasn¡¯t his greatest concern¡ªhe felt an insatiable need to hit something, to unleash the raw energy building within him.

    Suddenly, flames erupted from Adam''s arm, dancing wildly before he instinctively absorbed them back in, the fire swirling around as if seeking refuge inside him. His arm glowed fiercely, the brilliance intensifying. The bones beneath his skin seemed to radiate, glowing an orange hue that tore through his flesh, visible to the naked eye.

    His eyes blazed a deep, fiery red, and a twisted grin spread across his face as he raised his glowing hand, poised to crush Eddie where he sat.

    ¡°Adam!!!¡± Tilda called out, her voice cutting through the chaos like a bolt of lightning.

    As if her words had snapped a tether, Adam felt Tilda''s presence wash over him, breaking through the haze of fury. His eyes shifted from a fiery glow back to their familiar brown, confusion and clarity battling for dominance. In that moment, the weight of his actions loomed heavily on him, the urge to strike faltering as he became aware of the consequences of his power. In a split second, Adam''s left hand shot out to grab Eddie''s shoulder, pushing him out of harm¡¯s way just as his right fist smashed into the barrier. The impact detonated with a cataclysmic force, producing a deafening boom that reverberated across the entire training ground. The sound was akin to a thunderstorm cracking open the skies, echoing in a series of shuddering waves that rattled the very bones of the earth.

    The barrier shuddered violently under the pressure, creating a shockwave that radiated outward, knocking everything in its path aside like leaves caught in a tempest. Trees that had stood tall and proud were uprooted, their trunks snapping like twigs as they were flung into the air, reduced to mere splinters and ash. The ground beneath Adam quaked violently, fissures snaking through the earth¡¯s surface, sending dirt and debris spiraling into the air.

    Eddie was sent sprawling, propelled by the invisible force as if he were a ragdoll, tumbling yards away before crashing into the ground with a heavy thud. The sheer power of the blow generated a powerful visible pressure that crushed everything around them¡ªrocks shattered, soil erupted, and the air itself seemed to thicken, filled with dust and swirling particulates that caught the light like confetti of chaos.

    As the devastating pressure began to dissipate, a heavy silence fell over the aftermath, broken only by the distant sound of falling branches and the faint crackle of smoldering wood. Adam stood amidst the wreckage, taking deep breaths to regain his composure, his hands trembling slightly as he tried to process the whirlwind of destruction surrounding him.

    The glow of the bones in his lower body pulsed dimly, a fleeting reminder of the power that had surged through him. But then, without warning, a sharp jolting pain erupted, coursing through every fiber of his being. The cracks spiderwebbed across his lower body and hand¡ªfractures spreading like a dark omen. As Adam screamed, the sound cut through the haze of destruction, a primal wail echoing within the vast crator. The pain intensified within Adam, each wave crashing over him like an unforgiving tide. His screams grew louder, echoing through the chaos until his endurance finally shattered, and he succumbed to the darkness, collapsing to the ground with a haunting thud.

    Tilda rushed toward Adam, fear gripping her heart as she found him lying motionless in the dirt, the devastation around them a stark reminder of the battle that had unfolded. Just as she knelt beside him, something unexpected occurred¡ªthe barrier roared to life, resonating with an otherworldly sound that felt almost like an expression of pain. A crack appeared at the point of Adam¡¯s strike, its edges glowing ominously as it began to grow, spreading like a spider''s web across its surface.

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Tilda exclaimed, her eyes widening in shock. This had never happened before; the barrier had always stood as an unyielding shield. Panic surged through her as she quickly lifted Adam onto her back, the weight of him grounding her amid the chaos. As the crack widened, she felt an unsettling energy emanating from it, urging her to act swiftly.

    With a sudden jolt, she sensed another faint presence nearby and sprinted toward it, Adam securely on her back. The urgency of the moment fueled her speed as she arrived at the spot where Eddie lay, barely clinging to life. Blood dripped from his eyes and nose, and he coughed, struggling for breath.

    Without hesitation, she wrapped her right arm around his waist, lifting him with as much strength as she could muster. Deserted debris and ash swirled around them as she dashed away from the imminent danger of the growing crack in the barrier.

    Behind them, the barrier shattered spectacularly, leaving only an ominous darkness in its wake. The void surged forward, spreading like a dark tide intent on consuming everything in its path, flourishing out of existence with a chilling hunger. Tilda felt the tendrils of shadow racing behind her, and she instinctively increased her speed, her eyes shimmering a brilliant gold.

    As she burst through the entrance of the house, the silence inside was abruptly shattered by her explosive arrival. With a powerful jump, she descended the stairs, landing heavily on the floor with a resounding thud, Adam and Eddie cradled safely in her arms. The impact reverberated through the space.

    She breathed heavily, the strain of her feats evident, but relief washed over her as she took in their surroundings. ¡°I made it,¡± she murmured, a mixture of exhaustion in her voice.

 Chapter 40: Michaels plan part 2

    Tilda slowly lowered Adam and Eddie onto the tile floor, her heart sinking at the sight before her. Eddie was a vision of devastation, covered in bruises and teetering on the brink of death. Blood seeped from various wounds, painting his skin a deep crimson. His T-shirt bore a gaping hole in the chest area, yet miraculously, he didn¡¯t appear to have a puncture wound beneath it. Blood trickled from his closed eyes and pooled at the corners of his mouth, a haunting reminder of his struggle.

    His right arm and leg lay in unnatural positions¡ªfractured and twisted¡ªwhile his healing abilities seemed to have faded entirely. Each shallow breath he took echoed the pain he was enduring.

    In stark contrast, Adam looked fine. Not a single scratch marred his body, though his clothes were tattered and ruined. Tilda could still hear the echo of Adam¡¯s pained cries, a desperate sound that had pierced her heart before he lost consciousness. The memory of his anguish lingered, making her chest tighten with worry and confusion.

    Tilda placed her hands gently over Eddie''s chest, feeling the warm energy swell within her as it began to glow a brilliant golden hue. As her energy flowed into him, she was immediately hit by the severity of his injuries. The extent of the damage was far worse than she had imagined, shock coursing through her as she felt the remnants of destruction inside Eddie''s body.

    She could sense that his insides had been shredded, not from external wounds but from the overwhelming force of Adam¡¯s punch. The blow had been infused with vibrant energy that had shattered Eddie''s internal structure, causing his ribcage to feel like it had been crushed and mangled.

    As her energy streamed into his abdomen, Tilda felt an intense pull, almost like a vacuum, drawing her power further into his body. It was as if she were not simply healing wounds but reconstructing his very essence. The process was daunting¡ªshe could feel the delicate balance of his insides being pieced back together, the energy flowing to mend the shredded flesh as if she were meticulously stitching his body back into a semblance of normalcy.

    The golden glow enveloped Eddie, illuminating the room with a warm light, but Tilda remained focused, allowing the flow of her energy to guide the reconstruction effort. Each pulse of energy felt monumental, and she sensed Eddie''s body responding, the shattered remnants slowly rebuilding under her hands. As Tilda''s energy flowed into Eddie, she watched in awe as his leg and arm snapped back into place, the wounds seamlessly closing, restoring his body to a state that looked healthy and whole. Yet, despite the transformation, he remained unconscious, a mix of relief and concern washing over her. Tilda let out a shaky sigh, her hands gradually stopping their glow.

    Turning her attention to Adam, she saw he didn¡¯t appear injured on the outside, but her instincts told her something was amiss. There was a tension in his posture, a quiet pain lurking just beneath the surface. She approached him carefully, gently placing her hands on his chest, feeling his warmth and the rhythmic thump of his heartbeat.

    As her hands began to glow golden once more, she grit her teeth, bracing herself for what she might find. The energy surged between them, and she felt a strong pull as her essence started to absorb into Adam. Instantly, a wave of realization crashed over her; she sensed that the bones in his lower body were broken, the cracks spreading like dry branches in a drought.

    Her heart sank as she absorbed this knowledge¡ªoutwardly, he looked unscathed, making it hard to fathom the pain he must be enduring. Tilda understood now why he had cried out in such agony; the internal damage was far more severe than she had anticipated.

    With renewed determination, she focused her energy on mending his bones, channeling it toward the cracks she sensed. She felt the pressure build as his bones began to heal, the fractures slowly mending and eventually disappearing beneath her touch. As the golden glow enveloped him, she could feel the warmth of his body responding, each pulse heralding a gradual return to stability.

    She continued to work, ensuring that every crack was addressed, letting the energy flow through her until his right hand healed as well. With a final surge of energy, Tilda felt Adam¡¯s body respond¡ªhe was okay as well, though he remained unconscious. A wave of relief washed over her as she finally stood up, her muscles weary from the effort. She knelt down beside him, heart swelling with hope.

    ¡°Adam?¡± she gently called out, leaning closer. When there was no immediate response, she shook him lightly. ¡°Adam?¡± she tried again, her voice steady yet filled with quiet urgency.

    Slowly, Adam¡¯s eyelids fluttered open, revealing bleary eyes that struggled to focus. At first, his vision was clouded, but gradually it cleared, and he found himself looking up at Tilda. Her blonde hair spilled gracefully to the side, framing her concerned face, and when their eyes locked, hers shimmered with a golden hue for a fleeting moment.

    Tilda¡­?¡± Adam whispered, his voice barely audible, laced with confusion. He struggled to piece together the chaotic fragments of the recent past. ¡°What happened?¡±

    He attempted to sit up, but Tilda gently placed a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t try to move too much. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ve healed every part of you yet.¡±

    ¡°You healed me?¡± Adam asked, astonished, glancing at his right hand as if to confirm her words.

    Tilda nodded, her brow furrowed slightly with concern. ¡°Yes, but Adam, what happened? Why were you and Eddie fighting? How did you manage to destroy the barrier?¡±

    ¡°Wait, the barrier¡­ it got destroyed?¡± Adam''s brows knit together as memories began flooding back. ¡°I remember hitting it, but¡­¡±

    ¡°When you shattered the barrier, you also obliterated the pocket dimension we were in.¡±

    I did that? Adam said Starring at his right hand. ¡°Yes but I managed to get you two outta their, if i hadn''t you could have died.¡° she said. Adam then turned his gaze to Eddie''s unconscious body, frustration washing over him. ¡°Damn it!¡± he exclaimed, pressing his hand against his forehead.

    ¡°Just tell me what happened,¡± Tilda urged, concern etched across her features.

    ¡°It was me  this time,¡± Adam admitted, his voice trembling as he fought back tears. ¡°I lost control. It wasn¡¯t Ragnar.I couldn¡¯t remember¡­ I didn¡¯t realize what I was doing. I almost killed him¡ªmy friend,¡± Adam admitted, his voice heavy with regret.

    Tilda looked at him intently. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean for any of this to happen.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just it,¡± Adam said, frustration bubbling up. ¡°I wanted to hit him. I couldn¡¯t hold myself back; I don¡¯t know what came over me. I just¡ª¡±

    He was suddenly alarmed by Tilda¡¯s warm hand clasping his. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean for any of this to happen,¡± she repeated softly, her eyes searching his for understanding.

    But just as quickly as she had taken his hand, she withdrew it as if startled by her own touch. ¡°Oh¡­ man, my head hurts,¡± came a groggy voice, pulling their attention.

    ¡°Eddie!¡± Adam exclaimed, rising to his feet in a rush. He reached out a hand to help his friend. ¡°You¡¯re alright.¡± Eddie¡¯s expression softened as fragments of memory returned. He suddenly recalled Adam pushing him out of the way right before a devastating blow. A faint smile broke through the lingering confusion as he processed the close call. The gesture surprised Adam, who quickly grasped Eddie¡¯s hand, pulling him up.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Eddie replied, shaking his head. ¡°But what was that back there? You almost killed me.¡± He touched his T-shirt, noting the hole in the fabric.

    ¡°Huh? Tilda, you¡¯re here?¡± he said suddenly, his eyes wide as he noticed her presence.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°You know her?¡± Adam inquired, his brow raised in surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only met her a few times. Mr. Kim mentioned her before,¡± Eddie explained, looking between them. ¡°She¡¯s the one who saved us.¡±

    ¡°Saved us?¡± Eddie echoed, confusion tinging his voice.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Adam confirmed, glancing at Tilda with appreciation. ¡°When I broke the barrier¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wait, you broke the barrier?¡± Eddie interjected, disbelief coloring his tone.

    ¡°Yeah, I did,¡± Adam admitted, his gaze dropping. ¡° When the barrier breaks, the space inside the dimension disappears. The entire dimension falls apart and vanishes, destroying everything within it. That would have included you if Tilda hadn¡¯t stepped in to save you. It was only just a theory; I didn¡¯t think it would ever happen,¡± Tilda said, replaying the scene in her mind, the chaotic moments before the barrier shattered still vivid.

    ¡°Were you the one who healed me?¡± Eddie asked, glancing at her with curiosity.

    ¡°Yes, I healed both of you as soon as I left the dimension,¡± Tilda confirmed, her expression earnest.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can thank you enough,¡± Eddie replied, appreciation flooding his voice.

    Tilda¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as she continued, ¡°You never told me the reason you two were fighting.¡± A tense pause enveloped the atmosphere as Eddie and Adam looked down, the weight of the unspoken words hanging in the air.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Adam said softly, a hint of regret creeping into his tone.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m actually the one who should be sorry,¡± Eddie interjected, his voice steady. ¡°I let my anger get the best of me over something stupid. I got upset that you didn¡¯t remember me, but honestly, it was the same for me at first. We were supposed to train, but it ended up turning into a fight because of my frustrations.¡±

    He paused, taking a breath before revealing more. ¡°You see, Adam here was my friend¡ªhe was more like a brother to me. We grew up in the same orphanage until he was adopted. ¡°On the other hand, I wasn¡¯t adopted,¡± Eddie continued, a touch of sadness creeping into his voice. ¡°And after that, it becomes a long story from there. I just hated that he got the life he wanted while I had to struggle to do everything on my own.¡± A weak smile flickered across his face, hinting at the pain buried beneath his words.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t live the life I wanted,¡± Adam replied, a note of earnestness in his voice. ¡°I told you that.¡±

    ¡°I know that now,¡± Eddie said, his tone lightening slightly as he looked at Adam. ¡°Dude, you knocked that into me.¡±

    A moment of silence hung between them, heavy with understanding. ¡°I still really don¡¯t know what happened,¡± Adam continued, his brow furrowed in thought. ¡°All of a sudden, I felt this overwhelming amount of energy inside me. It was like I was possessed¡ªI felt like fighting, like hitting something. That¡¯s how I ended up destroying the barrier.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, dude, what the heck happened? Your bones were totally glowing! I could see them right through your skin,¡± Eddie exclaimed, a mix of disbelief and awe in his expression.

    ¡°Really?¡± Adam asked, his eyes widening in surprise.

    ¡°Yeah! I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen any flame power holder do that before.¡± Tilda chimed in, her voice filled with intrigue.

    ¡°Is it¡­ is it because of the thing inside you? What¡¯s it called? Ragnar?¡± Eddie asked, scratching his head in confusion.

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t him. Or at least, I don¡¯t think so,¡± Adam replied, frowning as he pondered the source of his overwhelming energy.

    Tilda sighed, the weight of the situation settling in. ¡°Since we can¡¯t train here anymore, you two are going to have to train at my place.¡±

    ¡°I guess I can do that,¡± Adam said, relief washing over him at the prospect of continuing their training.

    Eddie glanced toward the stairs, curiosity flickering in his eyes. ¡°I still wonder what happened to the training room,¡± he mused, beginning to walk in that direction.

    Tilda followed closely behind, and Adam trailed after her. Eddie opened the door, but instead of the familiar training room, They were met with a brisk rush of air, seeing the outside of the house. It was as if the room itself had disappeared completely.

    Meanwhile, in DMR, high above the cityscape, a meeting was underway in the third skyscraper, its apex looming over the horizon. The meeting room in the skyscraper pulsed with an undercurrent of ambition, the sleek glass walls offering a panoramic view of the city below. At the head of the polished table sat Michael, his white hair gleaming under the ambient light, and a golden tie accentuating the sharp lines of his tailored suit. With a commanding presence, he set the tone for the gathering of power-hungry individuals poised to discuss their next steps.

    To his left, Rune, a woman with striking green hair, leaned forward, her eyes sharp and attentive. Across from her sat Marcus, the brown-haired man whose demeanor was a curious blend of caution and pragmatism. Finally, Mira, the silver-haired woman, maintained a cool, detached poise, her demeanor enigmatic as they engaged in their conversation.

    Michael began with a smooth, authoritative tone. ¡°As you are all aware, we have successfully absorbed many power holders into the orb. While our efforts have been fruitful, we must now address our plans for expansion. With the latest addition to our ranks¡ªAdam, the last power holder to enter DMR¡ªthere are new opportunities ahead.¡±

    Rune shrugged dismissively, rolling her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s just the latest name on the list. Kim was the one who insisted we let him in, but frankly, all I¡¯ve heard is that he once had some trouble during a training exercise. It¡¯s hardly worth our concern, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Marcus leaned back slightly, contemplating Rune¡¯s words. ¡°True, he¡¯s just another entity in the grand scheme of things. We haven¡¯t even seen any major impact from his presence here. Once absorbed, he¡¯ll be little more than a memory.¡±

    Michael nodded, a glimmer of approval in his eyes. ¡°Exactly. We shouldn¡¯t waste time dwelling on individual cases. The focus needs to remain on our goals. Our intention is to absorb as many power holders as we can. Adam is merely one more piece in our strategy. After all, we¡¯re not here to save anyone; we¡¯re here to claim dominance.¡±

    Mira elegantly intertwined her fingers, her voice smooth. ¡°And what about the instructors we have placed in the training dorms? They¡¯ve served us well, conditioning these power holders for absorption. Are we certain they will remain loyal once their utility fades?¡±

    Michael waved a dismissive hand, unfazed. ¡°We¡¯ve established their loyalty through manipulation and rewards. They believe they¡¯re part of something greater, but when the time comes, they, too, will be discarded once their purpose is fulfilled. This is just the nature of our operations.¡±

    ¡°Still,¡± Rune interjected, raising an eyebrow. ¡°We should consider that level of detachment can breed resentment. We need them focused and compliant. If we disregard their commitment halfway through, it could lead to complications.¡±

    ¡°Complications are nothing we can¡¯t manage,¡± Michael countered smoothly. ¡°We control the narrative. They are working toward this vision of ours, and as long as that potential remains, we hold the upper hand. Besides, they¡¯re easily replaceable. Once we¡¯ve absorbed enough power, we¡¯ll be in a position to weed out any threats.¡±

    Marcus, who had been silent, finally spoke up again, his voice cautious. ¡°And once we conquer the outside world, how do we plan to deal with any remaining factions? There are power holders there, as well as those who are seasoned in combat.¡±

    Mira smiled coldly. ¡°Our greatest asset is our unpredictability. We¡¯ll strike when they least expect it. All this talk of power holders and their petty struggles means nothing in the grand vision we¡¯re creating. They¡¯re simply collateral in our quest for supremacy.¡±

    Michael leaned in with a gleam in his eye. ¡°Exactly! We are forging a new order. In this world, the weak will be absorbed, the powerful will become our instruments, and those who stand against us¡ªthe assassins and others¡ªwill learn the true meaning of despair.

    The tension in the room pulsed as each member absorbed his words, their loyalty both driven by ambition and tinged with the fear of what ultimate power could demand. As they considered the possibilities ahead, the air thickened with intrigue, each one aware that they were one step closer to creating a new world ruled by their iron will.

    ¡°Great,¡± Michael concluded, nodding to each of them. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with our plans.Now, on to the next phase¡ªour Grand Tournament.¡±

    The air shifted, a buzz of intrigue sparking at the mention of the tournament. Rune sat up straighter, her curiosity piqued. ¡°The tournament? How do you propose to execute it?¡±

    Michael smiled, his demeanor exuding confidence. ¡°The Grand Tournament will serve as a catalyst. We will invite power holders to compete against one another, showcasing their abilities and pushing them to their limits. The competition will not only strengthen them individually but also elevate the sheer volume of energy available for absorption into the orb.¡±

    Colin raised an eyebrow, his voice steady. ¡°And the purpose of this competition is what exactly? To distract them while we prepare for absorption?¡±

    ¡°Precisely,¡± Michael affirmed, his excitement palpable. ¡°Imagine this: as power holders vie for dominance during the tournament, their energies will become increasingly potent. The more they push themselves within the competitive environment, the more resonance and strength we can draw from them. In essence, they will become walking reservoirs.¡±

    Mira¡¯s expression became thoughtful. ¡°But how do we ensure they don¡¯t realize our motives? We need them to believe they are competing for something worthwhile.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s simple,¡± Michael replied with a sly grin. ¡°We always offer a prize that ignites their ambition¡ªa chance to earn prestige and influence within our ranks. . They will see the tournament as a means of ascending to greater power.

    Rune nodded slowly, a spark of enthusiasm igniting in her eyes. ¡°This could work. The sense of rivalry and ambition will fuel their performance. It''s a clever way to turn them against one another while keeping us in control.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Michael continued, leaning forward with urgency. ¡°The gameplay will create fractures among their alliances. They¡¯ll be so focused on defeating their competitors that they won¡¯t realize they are feeding us the energy they accumulate. Once the tournament concludes, we¡¯ll absorb the power holders.

    Marcus frowned slightly, considering their approach. ¡°But we must ensure that no one catches wind of what we¡¯re doing. If anyone anticipates the outcome, it could ruin everything. Can we truly trust the instructors to maintain the secrecy of our plan while managing the tournament?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Michael said with conviction. ¡°We have conditioned those instructors to see us as the ultimate authority. Their loyalty to our cause is rooted in the power and influence they believe they possess. They have a vested interest in keeping the holders in line, knowing that their successes mirror our greater goals.¡±

    Mira''s gaze sharpened, curiosity dancing in her eyes.

    Michael¡¯s smile deepened, infused with ambition. ¡°Our ultimate objective is to reshape the world. The energy we¡¯ll siphon from the tournament will not only fortify our numbers but also grant us the means to challenge the existing regime outside DMR. We¡¯ll become the architects of a new order, where our power reigns supreme¡ªa society ruled by us, enforcing our vision upon anyone who dares to resist.¡±

    Rune felt a surge of exhilaration coursing through her. ¡°We could truly be unstoppable if we manage to control the power dynamics effectively. Holding the tournament will ignite passions among the holders, allowing us to spin the narrative in our favor.¡±

    ¡°Precisely,¡± Michael replied, clearly elated by the possibilities. ¡°Once the power holders are fully engaged in competition, we can observe their capabilities closely, analyzing their strengths but also their weaknesses. This insight will give us the upper hand when the time comes to absorb them into our ranks.¡±

    The energy in the room surged as they exchanged looks of excitement and determination, each member fueled by the prospect of their impending success. They were not merely scheming; they were constructing a foundation for a new empire.

    ¡°As for Adam, the newest addition, he¡¯ll serve as a wildcard,¡± Michael continued. ¡°Unbeknownst to him, he will participate in this tournament alongside the others. It will be intriguing to see how he performs. His presence alone can shake up expectations, drawing even more power into our orbit.¡±

    Mira smirked, intrigue lighting her silver-haired features. ¡°And if he flounders? We must be prepared for any outcome.¡±

    ¡°Then so be it,¡± Michael replied, unperturbed. ¡°Each power holder serves a purpose, and even in failure, they are valuable. Every fragment of their energy can be harvested. We¡¯ll always turn challenges into opportunities.¡±

    His eyes glowed a faint white, a small smile creeping across his face.

 Chapter 41: Tildas Awakening

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really gone,¡± Eddie said, staring down at the edge, his voice a mix of disbelief and awe.

    ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯s all my fault,¡± Adam replied, rubbing the back of his neck in a gesture of frustration.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it too much. The training grounds were kind of small anyway,¡± Eddie said, turning to look at Adam. He was surprised at how quickly Eddie reverted to his usual attitude, a mischievous spark lighting up his expression.

    ¡°That settles it then. We will be training at my place,¡± Tilda announced, her resolve firm.

    ¡°Man, I really gotta go wash up. I look like I was in a war zone,¡± Eddie added, gesturing at his torn T-shirt and scuffed pants with a laugh.

    ¡°Yeah, you can use the shower if you want,¡± Adam offered, relieved to see some normalcy return to the situation.

    As they started to move, Tilda lightly tugged at the hem of Adam¡¯s T-shirt, her voice dropping to a more serious tone. ¡°Adam, I really need to talk to you.¡±

    Adam turned to face her, noting the concern etched on her face and the hint of nervousness that accompanied it.¡° Sorry, but I think I¡¯ll use the bath at my place. Plus, I¡¯m probably gonna faint right after getting out¡ªI feel exhausted,¡± Eddie continued, running a hand through his messy hair.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that all the more reason you should bathe here?¡± Adam replied, his expression tinged with disappointment.

    ¡°Sorry, dude, but I can¡¯t do that. I gotta go. But don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll catch up. You¡¯ve got a lot to tell me,¡± Eddie said, heading down the stairs with a lighthearted wave.

    ¡°Adam¡­¡± Tilda¡¯s voice cut through the air, soft yet tinged with regret.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Adam asked, his gaze fixing on her, sensing a shift in the atmosphere.

    ¡°Can we go outside first?¡± Tilda requested, making her way down the stairs.

    Adam nodded, following her but also catching sight of his own T-shirt, which had torn in several places. The loss of their training space¡ªand now the state of his clothing¡ªcontributed to a sense of surreal disorientation that lingered in his mind. Tilda led Adam to the backyard, her footsteps steady yet hesitant. Adam couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of curiosity mixed with unease. ¡°Why is she bringing me here?¡± he wondered, glancing around at the familiar surroundings that suddenly felt charged with anticipation.

    She finally stopped and turned to face him, her expression shifting. Adam noticed the nervousness in her eyes, as if she were grappling with something significant. A weight hung between them, unspoken yet palpable.

    ¡°I wanted to share something with you,¡± Tilda began, her voice steadying as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to tell you this for some time now, but I never really knew how to begin, and I never found the right moment.¡±

    Her gaze dropped for a moment, gathering her thoughts before meeting his eyes again, a flicker of determination igniting within her. Adam sensed the importance of what she was about to reveal, his heart quickening with anticipation.

    ¡°What is it, Tilda?¡± he prompted gently, stepping a little closer, his curiosity piqued. ¡°You can tell me anything.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Tilda¡¯s grip on her own resolve tightened. ¡°It¡¯s about something that happened to me when I was younger¡ªan experience that changed everything for me.¡±

    Adam''s brow furrowed in concern as he prepared himself for the weight of her revelation.¡° It started when I was still in school¡ªthree years ago, when I was in high school.¡± She paused, searching for the right words as the ghosts of her past surfaced in her mind.

    *3 years ago*

    Tilda hurried through the bustling corridors of Aspire Academy, her mind racing with thoughts of the task she had been assigned. The late afternoon sun cast long shadows across the hallways as students chatted and laughed, but she had lingered after school to finish up a group project that had needled at her for the past week.

    ¡°I¡¯ll catch up with you all later!¡± Tilda called out to her friends, who were headed to the nearby caf¨¦. ¡°I just need to finish this presentation.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a nerd!¡± one of her classmates teased, ruffling her hair as they passed. ¡°Always the last one to leave.¡±

    Tilda smiled at the banter but felt a twinge of regret that she wouldn¡¯t be joining them. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow!¡± she replied, trying to sound cheerful. As she collected her notes and closed her laptop, she looked out the window, watching the golden light of dusk illuminate the schoolyard. The thought of walking home in the dark unnerved her, but the project was worth the late hour.

    Finally finished, she slung her backpack over her shoulder and stepped out of the school, the evening air cool against her skin. The vibrant hues of sunset transformed the sky into a canvas of oranges and purples, but as the sun dipped lower, shadows crept over the path ahead.

    Despite the beauty of the moment, a sense of unease settled in her stomach as she started down the road. She glanced around, feeling a bit jumpy, as if the world had suddenly quieted. Tilda picked up her pace, eager to reach the safety of her home.

    As she walked, she replayed her day in her mind¡ªdiscussing the project with her classmates, listening to her favorite teachers, and laughing at silly inside jokes. Yet, that joy was marred by the persistent fear of being out alone after dark. Tilda shook her head, trying to shake off the feeling. *It¡¯s just a walk home,* she told herself, *I¡¯ve done it a thousand times before.*

    As she turned onto a side street, the sounds of the city began to fade, replaced by an eerie stillness. But just as she took a deep breath, a sudden commotion echoed behind her. Tilda¡¯s head whipped around, and she saw a group of masked figures sprinting toward her, pursued by two frantic museum guards shouting for help.

    ¡°Stop! Thieves! They¡¯ve stolen artifacts!¡± one of the guards yelled, his voice tinged with urgency.

    Panic surged through Tilda, and she instinctively stepped back, her heart racing as the robbers careened toward her, wild-eyed and relentless. In a desperate attempt to avoid the chaos, she stumbled, losing her balance as one of the criminals collided with her hard enough to send her sprawling to the ground.

    ¡°Ow!¡± Tilda gasped, the air knocked from her lungs, her backpack slipping away and spilling its contents across the pavement. She could hear the guards closing in, the pounding of footsteps echoing around her.

    In the chaos, her gaze was drawn to something glinting on the ground¡ªa golden bracelet that shone under the faint glow of a nearby streetlight. It lay just out of reach, catching her attention as if it had a magnetic pull. An inexplicable urge compelled her to touch it.

    As her fingers brushed the cool surface of the bracelet, a faint light engulfed her, washing over her body like a wave. Tilda felt an overwhelming surge of energy coursing through her¡ªthe sensation was foreign, intense, almost intoxicating. She gasped, feeling warmth enveloping her as if every fiber of her being was lighting up.

    ¡°What is happening?¡± she thought in panic as the world around her blurred. For a fleeting moment, she felt untouchable, like she could harness any power she desired. But just as quickly, the warmth reached a crescendo, swirling into her body in a flash of a faint golden light then everything went dark.

    ****

    Tilda awoke in a sterile, white room, the soft beeping of machines and the faint scent of antiseptic greeting her senses. Blinking against the brightness, she turned her head slowly, confusion clouding her mind.

    ¡°Mom? Dad?¡± she croaked, her voice hoarse.

    Her parents were sitting by her bed, their faces etched with worry. ¡°Oh, Tilda!¡± her mother exclaimed, rushing to her side and grasping her hand tightly. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re awake! We were so worried!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Tilda managed, still disoriented as memories of the night flooded back¡ª the bracelet, the thieves, the surge of power. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    Her father rubbed the back of his neck, his expression a mixture of relief and concern. ¡°You fainted on your way home. Some bystanders called for help when they saw you. The doctors said your body went through a shock.¡±

    ¡°It felt¡­ different,¡± Tilda murmured, a part of her still caught in the remnants of the transformation. She could sense something within her, something that pulsed with energy, but she couldn¡¯t articulate it yet.

    ¡°Just focus on healing for now,¡± her mother said softly, brushing Tilda¡¯s hair back from her forehead.

    ****

    Tilda stepped into the house, the familiar scents of home wrapping around her¡ªbut today, they felt foreign. Her mind swirled with memories of the hospital, the bright lights, and the sterile scent that lingered, a stark contrast to the warmth of her home. She dropped her backpack unceremoniously by the door, a habit she had yet to shake off.

    ¡°Welcome back, Tilda!¡± her father called from the kitchen, lifting his head from a cookbook. ¡°How was school?¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± she muttered, the word feeling hollow as she tried to shake off the heaviness in her chest. She didn''t want to lie, but she also didn¡¯t want to bring up fainting or the chaotic encounter with the robbers.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± her mother chimed in, drying her hands on a dish towel. ¡°You seemed a little out of it when we came to get you from the hospital. It¡¯s only natural to feel tired after something like that.¡±

    Tilda felt a pang of frustration at her mother''s concern. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ tired from all the excitement. You know how it is,¡± she said with a forced smile. ¡°Just a little overwhelmed.¡±

    Her mother studied her carefully, eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°You know you can talk to us about anything, right? We just want you to be okay.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know, Mom,¡± Tilda replied, rubbing the back of her neck uncomfortably. ¡°It¡¯s just been a long day. I just need some time to settle back in.¡±

    Her mother¡¯s expression softened, but Tilda could see the worry lingering behind her eyes. ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t hesitate to reach out if you need anything. You fainted quite hard, Tilda. It¡¯s important you take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°I will!¡± Tilda said, a bit sharper than she intended. She turned away and stormed into the kitchen, her heart racing with frustration. Why couldn¡¯t they just let her be? It felt like everyone was watching her, waiting for something to happen.

    Feeling overwhelmed, she grabbed a glass from the counter and poured herself some water, trying to calm her nerves. As she raised the glass to her lips, her grip tightened involuntarily. The glass slipped from her grasp and shattered on the floor, water splashing everywhere along with shards of broken glass.

    ¡°Ugh! Tilda!¡± her mother exclaimed, rushing into the kitchen. ¡°Be careful! You could cut yourself!¡±

    ¡°I know, I know!¡± Tilda snapped, embarrassment flushing her cheeks as she crouched down to pick up the pieces. The remnants of the glass felt sharp and jagged under her fingertips. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Just take a breath,¡± her mother said, her voice softer now as she knelt beside Tilda. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We all have our moments; it¡¯s just a glass.¡±

    Tilda¡¯s frustration simmered just below the surface. ¡°Easy for you to say. You didn¡¯t just get released from the hospital! I¡¯m just trying to sort everything out!¡±

    Her mother paused, clearly taken aback by Tilda''s sudden outburst. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help, Tilda. You don¡¯t need to take your frustration out on me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I just¡­ I¡¯m feeling really off,¡± Tilda admitted, her tone softening as she met her mother¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯m trying to adjust, and I thought maybe things would go back to normal, but they haven¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide how you feel. We¡¯re here for you, no matter what,¡± her mother reassured her gently, placing a comforting hand on Tilda¡¯s shoulder.

    Staring at the mess on the floor, Tilda felt a wave of guilt wash over her. ¡°I just want to be normal. I don¡¯t want to be the reason for concern all the time.¡±

    ¡°Normal is overrated,¡± her mother chuckled lightly, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Just be yourself, and things will work out, I promise.¡±

    Tilda nodded, albeit reluctantly. The conversation lingered in the air, an unspoken understanding hanging between them. But there was still an undercurrent of anxiety within Tilda, the feeling that something was coming¡ªsomething she didn¡¯t yet understand.

    As she helped clean up the shattered glass, a flicker of unease swept through her.

    Tilda stepped into her room, the familiar creak of the door closing behind her offering a moment of solace. Her sanctuary was a small space crammed with remnants of childhood; posters of her favorite celebraty lined the walls, and the soft lavender paint gave the room a cozy warmth. A worn-out teddy bear sat perched on her bed, its button eyes reflecting innocence and comfort.

    In the corner, an old television captured her attention¡ªa bulky model with a rounded back that looked like a relic from another era. It was one of those ancient pieces her parents had gotten for her when she was just a little girl, a constant companion during lazy afternoons spent lost in animated adventures. She couldn¡¯t bear to part with it, a thread connecting her to simpler times¡ªbefore the weight of expectations and the harshness of reality pressed down.

    Near the TV, her favorite doll, Written Little Princess, sat elegantly, donning a tattered pink dress. The doll had once been a source of joy and solace, a listener for Tilda''s childhood secrets. Now, it seemed a relic of a past life, a time when her biggest concern was picking out what to wear for a tea party with imaginary friends.

    Tilda moved to her vanity, brushing her fingers across the mirror''s surface. The reflection looking back at her was tired and worn, a stark contrast to the vibrant colors surrounding her. She leaned closer, examining the dark circles under her eyes, remnants from sleepless nights filled with doubts and fear.

    As she tried to gather her thoughts, something shifted in that reflection. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed a flicker, a shadow that shouldn¡¯t have been there. Blinking hard, she squinted, attempting to shake off the remnants of disorientation. But the shadow solidified, morphing into a twisted version of herself¡ªa reflection with a sadistic smile etched across its face, a grotesque mockery of her own image.

    Tilda stumbled back, her heart racing wildly, panic flooding her veins as she felt a cold sweat break out across her skin. ¡°What the¡­?¡± she gasped, instinctively rubbing her eyes as if to dispel the nightmare before her.

    The figure in the mirror leaned closer, its grin widening impossibly, eyes filled with a darkness that chilled her soul. ¡°Your parents don¡¯t understand you, Tilda. They don¡¯t see you for who you really are,¡± it whispered, the voice a soft, insidious caress that slithered into her ears.

    ¡°No!¡± she cried, recoiling instinctively. ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± the reflection taunted, undeterred. ¡°Their love is conditional, based on expectations and their own fears. You are nothing but a burden to them, holding them back from what they want.¡±

    Tilda''s heart thundered in her chest, the insistent drumming echoing her mounting anxiety. She could feel the words wrapping around her like a vine, squeezing tightly, threatening to suffocate her resolve. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± she shouted, voice shaky but defiant. ¡°They care about me!¡±

    But the figure only laughed, a low, mocking sound that reverberated in the silence of her room. ¡°If they cared, they wouldn¡¯t push you so hard. They want a perfect daughter, one who fits neatly in their little boxes. They don¡¯t understand the pain you feel every day. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to show them the truth?¡±

    Fear churned within her, a maelstrom of emotions as she felt the darkness creeping in, tingling at the edges of her thoughts. ¡°Show them?¡± she whispered, horrified yet intrigued. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Let me guide you,¡± the reflection urged, its smile unfaltering, eyes flickering with a manic delight. ¡°Together, we can create a world where you control your own destiny¡ªand no one can tell you what to do.¡±

    As if on cue, a strange, exhilarating energy began to swirl within her, wrapping around her like a suffocating embrace. It was powerful and intoxicating, igniting a sense of liberation that felt both terrifying and exhilarating. Tilda felt a deep pull, as if something dark inside her was awakening, yearning for release.

    ¡°No! This isn¡¯t who I am!¡± she protested, but her voice felt distant, trapped beneath an ever-growing weight. She fought against it, but the urge to spiral deeper into that darkness grew stronger, the promise of power tantalizingly close.

    Her mind raced with thoughts¡ªher parents¡¯ worried faces, the way they hovered over her now, their fears palpable. ¡°They just don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m going through¡­¡± she murmured, uncertainty slipping into her tone. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to hurt them.¡±

    ¡°Why not? They hurt you every day with their expectations! You can take control of your own life,¡± the reflection coaxed, its voice a venomous whisper curling around her thoughts, dissolving any remaining defenses.

    Tilda felt herself getting swept away as the energy thickened, cocooning her in its dark embrace. ¡°No! Stop!¡± she cried, but it was too late. That whisper edged her closer to the brink, the power enveloping her senses and drowning out her original will.

    With an involuntary shudder, she turned, compelled by an unseen force, and stepped away from the mirror. As she moved, the weight on her chest grew heavier, a sense of finality hanging in the air. The insidious voice guided her toward the open door, prompting her downstairs, into the flickering shadows of the home that had once been her safe haven.

    Descending the stairs, Tilda felt like a marionette, strings pulled taut by something far beyond her understanding. The warm glow of the living room light beckoned her, but it felt distant, almost an enemy as the dark energy thrummed within her, pulsing with every step she took toward the source of her fear.

    Tilda clenched her fists, desperately grappling for control, but the darkness was far too enticing, whispering promises of liberation. As she reached the bottom step, she hesitated, her heart racing with fear and anticipation. The shadows stretched long in front of her, and the voices grew louder, beckoning her to embrace the strength surging through her.

    With every fiber of her being, she pushed against the encroaching power, but she felt trapped inside her own body, her resolve slipping as she approached the door to the living room where her parents awaited, oblivious to the storm brewing within their daughter. Her heart raced, pounding in her chest like a war drum, as the power thrashed within her, demanding to be unleashed. It was as if the very essence of her being was at odds, her mind screaming in protest while an alien force began to slither its way to the forefront.

    ¡°Let¡¯s show them,¡± the reflection¡¯s voice whispered seductively, wrapping around her thoughts like a vice. ¡°They need to learn their place. They¡¯ve ignored you for too long.¡±

    ¡°No! You¡¯re wrong!¡± Tilda fought back, her inner voice a frantic plea against the rising tide of anger and darkness. ¡°I can¡¯t! They¡¯re my parents! I won¡¯t hurt them!¡±

    But the power surged stronger, amplifying her frustration into something primal, feeding on her fears and insecurities until they became a twisted echo in her mind. Tilda felt her hands clench into fists, fingers trembling with barely-contained energy, the sensation urging her to act against her will.

    ¡°Enough!¡± she shouted, but the voice that escaped her lips was far from her own, laced with a chilling calmness. ¡°You don¡¯t understand what you¡¯ve done to me!¡±

    Her parents turned at the sound, the warmth in their expressions instantly turning to fear. ¡°Tilda?¡± her mother asked warily, concern etched deeply into her features. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey?¡±

    The words flowed from Tilda¡¯s mouth, smooth and venomous like honey mixed with poison. ¡°You¡¯ve held me back my entire life! You think I¡¯ll just sit quietly and let you dictate my worth?¡±

    ¡°No! That¡¯s not true!¡± her mother protested, stepping forward. ¡°We¡¯ve always loved you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Love?¡± Tilda interjected, a cruel smile forming her lips that didn¡¯t belong to her, distorting her features. ¡°Your love is nothing but a prison!¡±

    Before she could even comprehend what she was about to do, the golden energy swirled around her. Tilda felt the power surge through her, and suddenly, a shimmering sword, brilliantly forged from gold, materialized in her grasp. It glittered ominously in the light, pulsing with a life of its own, as if it recognized its master.

    ¡°No! Tilda, put that down!¡± her father cried, frantic as Tilda raised the sword, ready to strike. Panic surged through her, battling desperately against the instincts that now ruled her body.

    But all Tilda could hear was the deafening roar of power calling to her, urging her to attack. ¡°Do it! Show them!¡± The voice taunted, drowning out her pleas for sanity.

    In a moment of horrifying clarity, her body moved, the sword slicing through the air with deadly precision. Her heart sank as she realized the impending violence but felt utterly powerless to stop it.

    ¡°Tilda, please!¡± her mother cried, reaching out in desperation.

    Before she could grasp the gravity of the situation, the blade connected with her mother¡¯s arm¡ªa sickening crunch resounded, followed by a gasp of pain. Tilda¡¯s eyes widened as she witnessed the horrific reality of her actions: warm crimson blood splattered across the wallpaper, the glow of the golden sword soaked in tragedy.

    ¡°No! What have I done?¡± she thought, but the dark voice drowned out her sorrow.

    She swung the sword again, this time toward her father, and felt the rush of adrenaline and fury cascading through her. The sword carved through the air, a cruel extension of the darkness that now claimed her mind. The blade met flesh, cutting deep into her father''s shoulder.

    He stumbled back, eyes wide with shock and pain, clutching the wound as blood seeped between his fingers. ¡°Tilda, don¡¯t! Please, don¡¯t hurt your mother! Don¡¯t kill her!¡± he pleaded, his voice shaking with desperation.

    It was the sound of her father''s plea that finally pierced through the fog of darkness. *No! I can¡¯t do this! They¡¯re my family!*

    In that instant, a blinding pulse of clarity surged through her, breaking the grip of the malevolent force that had taken hold of her. Tilda blinked sharply, and her reality snapped back into focus as horror washed over her.

    There, in the chaotic aftermath of her actions, she saw her parents¡ªtheir faces contorted in fear and pain, blood staining their clothes. ¡°What have I done?¡± she gasped, voice trembling as she dropped the golden sword, the sound of it clattering to the floor echoing through the room.

    Tears streamed down her cheeks as the magnitude of her actions settled in. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to! I wasn¡¯t in control!¡±

    In that moment of realization, she felt utterly broken, the darkness within her recoiling as the gravity of her family¡¯s injuries loomed large before her. Tilda felt a wave of panic wash over her as the reality of her actions settled in like heavy stones dragging her down. Her parents¡¯ anguished expressions haunted her, their pained cries echoing in her ears. ¡°What have I done?!¡± she thought, heart racing as adrenaline surged through her veins.

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she bolted for the door, the world around her blurring in a dizzying rush of motion. She felt the cold air hit her face as she flung the door open, but as she stepped outside, the shadows of the night loomed larger, swallowing her whole in their embrace.

    Run. Get away.

    The impulse surged within her, a primal instinct overriding every other thought. She didn¡¯t know where she was going; she just needed to escape the whirlwind of chaos and guilt that surrounded her. The neighborhood stretched out before her, familiar yet alien under the cover of darkness. Every step felt heavy, as if an invisible weight pressed down on her shoulders.

    But as the cool night air burned against her skin, the darker part of her¡ªthe sadistic side she hadn¡¯t fully understood¡ªbegan to stir again, whispering insidiously in her mind. ¡°You can¡¯t run from who you are. Embrace it. Let me out.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Tilda protested silently, her breath coming in ragged gasps. ¡°I won¡¯t let you take over! I¡¯m not like that!¡±

    But the voice only grew louder, the power within her thrumming with dark energy, and she could feel the pull from deep within, clawing at her insides like a beast desperate to break free. She needed to fight it, to resist, but the fear of losing control sent tremors through her body, hurling her forward into the night.

    As she raced down the streets, the houses blurred into a stream of frantic shapes and shadows. She leaped over a fence, narrowly avoiding a metallic trash can that threatened to impede her path. Heart pounding wildly, she sprinted deeper into the neighborhood, the distance between her and her home stretching wider with each step.

    The chill of the night wrapped around her like a suffocating shroud, but she pressed on, fueled by both fear and anger. The thought of what she had done clawed at her mind, but it was the darkness within that filled her with dread. *They''re going to hate you. Just let it out!*

    ¡°No!¡± she screamed, the sound breaking free from her throat. ¡°I can¡¯t! I won¡¯t!¡±

    But the words felt weak against the rising tide of darkness, the seductive allure of releasing the power threatening to unseat her conviction. She could feel it seeping through the cracks of her sanity, wanting to consume her whole.

    ¡°Just let go,¡± the voice purred, wrapping around her like a vine. ¡°It will feel so good. You¡¯d be so powerful¡­ they¡¯ll understand once they see your true strength.¡±

    Tilda stumbled, nearly losing her footing, but regained her balance and pushed on. She could see the first glimmers of streetlights ahead, leading her away from the residential streets that felt increasingly like a trap. Each step pulled her closer to freedom, but she feared the price¡ªwhat would it mean to embrace that darker side?

    She burst into the wider streets, panting and desperate, as the night wind whipped through her hair. There were no streetlights here, just the sounds of cars rushing by in the distance, the flickering shadows from the nearby trees casting an eerie glow around her.

    It was in that moment of exhilaration and dread that she felt the power shift again, surging like a wave trying to crash over her will. She gasped as the golden energy crackled at her fingertips, threatening to break free, to unleash itself upon the world.

    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt them! I can¡¯t hurt them!¡± she shouted into the void, imploring the darkness to retreat. The fight was becoming more difficult to maintain, her resolution faltering under the weight of her fear.

    With every ounce of her being, she willed herself to run faster, to escape not just from her neighborhood but from the very entity trying to claim her. The world beyond felt like an abyss, a terrifying unknown, yet it felt better than the binding fear of what she had already done.

    As she continued her flight, the shadows danced around her, taunting her choice to embrace or reject what was in her. A broken sob escaped her lips as she realized she was running from everything she had ever known.

    ¡°If I can just get away¡­¡± she thought frantically, each step carrying her further from those she loved, but deeper into the darkness that echoed inside her.

    The night stretched endlessly before her, a path of uncertainty, but it felt better than the confines of her home, the place where love had been twisted into something so much darker. As she crossed the threshold into the unknown, she felt something inside her crack¡ªan unsettling choice lingering just beneath the surface, urging her out into the darkness. Gasping for breath, Tilda stumbled into a narrow alley, the air thick with the scent of damp concrete and despair. She pressed her back against the cool, gritty wall, trying to gather herself. Sweat dripped from her brow, mingling with the chill of the night. The rush of adrenaline began to fade, leaving her with a throbbing pulse in her ears and a sinking feeling of vulnerability.

    ¡°What are you doing out here all alone, sweetheart?¡± a voice drawled from the shadows, causing her to snap her head up.

    Two men stood a few feet away, their figures silhouetted against the faint light spilling in from the street. One leaned casually against the wall, flipping a coin with a predatory gleam in his eye, while the other approached her with a sly grin curling his lips.

    ¡°Thought the dark was a little scary, huh?¡± said the man moving closer, his voice dripping with mock sympathy. ¡°A pretty girl like you shouldn¡¯t be wandering around looking so¡­ lost.¡±

    Tilda¡¯s heart raced as she took a step back, instinctively sizing them up. ¡°Leave me alone,¡± she said, trying to mask the tremor in her voice with a facade of confidence.

    ¡°Oh, come on,¡± the man chuckled, exchanging a knowing glance with his companion. ¡°We just want to have some fun. What¡¯s the harm in that? You look like you could use a little excitement in your life.¡±

    Tilda pressed against the wall, feeling the panic rise within her. The laughter echoed menacingly off the alley''s narrow confines, a sound that sent shivers down her spine. She felt trapped, the shadows around her swirling into a suffocating haze.

    ¡°Yeah, we can show you a real good time,¡± the man said, stepping even closer, eyes glinting with predatory intent. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. We don¡¯t bite¡­ unless you want us to.¡±

    But in that moment, as the terror clawed its way to the forefront, she felt something deep within her stir¡ªa dark, primal impulse that beckoned her to embrace the depth of her rage. *No! Don¡¯t give in!*

    But she couldn¡¯t fight the tide forever. Tilda¡¯s breath caught in her throat, heart pounding wildly as she felt the shadows coiling around her, inviting that darker side she had tried to suppress.

    ¡°Stay away from me!¡± she screamed, the words ripping from her lips as she reached for her power, instinct taking over.

    Suddenly, golden light flared around her, illuminating the alley in an eerie glow. A golden sword manifested in her grip, contrasting starkly against the darkness surrounding her. The men froze, their expressions shifting from amusement to disbelief.

    ¡°What the hell?!¡± one of them shouted, taking a step back.

    Tilda felt the darkness within her surge to the forefront, transforming her fear into something sharp and deadly. ¡°You should¡¯ve thought twice before approaching me,¡± she snarled, voice low and guttural, devoid of her usual innocence.

    With a primal cry, she lunged forward, the blade slicing through the air with lethal precision. The sword met flesh, and without hesitation, she plunged it deep into the first man¡¯s side. Blood sprayed in a vivid arc, painting the walls around her in crimson.

    He gasped, eyes wide with shock as he crumpled to the ground, the glint of terror fading from his gaze, leaving only disbelief in its wake. Tilda''s heart raced, but she didn¡¯t feel pity; instead, it was as if the very essence of her being had been unleashed, and the thrill of power ignited within her.

    The remaining man stumbled backward, panic evident on his face. ¡°What the¡ªyou¡¯re crazy!¡± he shouted, brandishing a knife that glinted menacingly in the dim light.

    But the power had gripped Tilda completely, drowning out any remnants of hesitation. She lunged at him without thought, the golden blade gleaming as she ducked under his wild swing. With a swift movement, she thrust the sword through his midsection, feeling the resistance of his flesh give way as she buried the weapon deep.

    As he fell to the ground, the adrenaline flowed through her like a drug, leaving her breathless. The sight of blood pooled around them was exhilarating and horrifying all at once. Tilda¡¯s gaze fell to the blade, glistening with the remnants of her actions.

    And for a brief moment, a wicked thought flickered through her mind¡ªa desire to taste the blood that stained her weapon, to embrace the darkness that surged within her. A twisted smile crept across her lips, seductive and dark, but she quickly repressed it. *No! I won¡¯t let you take control!*

    Stepping back from the chaos she had wrought, Tilda felt a moment of clarity pierce through the fog of power. The alley echoed with the dying breaths of the men she had just attacked, and the weight of her actions crashed down upon her like a wave.

 Chapter 42: Tildas past: Echoes of choice

    Tilda stood there, trembling, the cold air swirling around her as the adrenaline began to fade. She stared in disbelief at the lifeless body sprawled on the ground, blood pooling around it, glistening in the dim light of the alley. The sight was grotesque and surreal, a horrific tableau that twisted her stomach into knots. One man lay still, his eyes wide and vacant, while the other groaned softly, clutching his wound, desperation lining his features.

    ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± she whispered, stepping back is if physically pushed by the weight of her actions. ¡°What have I done?¡± The realization crashed over her like a tidal wave, and she felt as if she were drowning in a sea of horror. This was not an incident with her parents; she had just taken a life.

    Terror gripped her heart, squeezing it tightly as she processed the magnitude of what she had done. The flicker of darkness that had once seemed exhilarating now morphed into a suffocating shadow, creeping closer and closer until it engulfed her whole. ¡°I¡­ I killed him!¡± she thought, panic rising within her chest. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to!¡±

    Tilda pressed her back against the rough wall, the coldness grounding her in the present even as her mind spiraled. Her breath came in ragged gasps, each inhalation laced with the scent of blood and decay, each exhalation carrying the weight of despair. The horror felt visceral, a relentless grip that threatened to consume her sanity.

    Her heart raced, pounding against her ribs as she turned her gaze back to the sobbing man on the ground. ¡°What kind of monster am I?¡± The thought struck her like a knife; the darkness within whispered insidiously, teasing at her frazzled mind.

    ¡°Run. Get out of here,¡± she thought, her instincts kicking in as the sheer urgency to escape settled over her like a heavy fog. She turned on her heel, her body moving almost on autopilot as she raced deeper into the night, leaving the chaos behind.

    But the echoes of her actions followed her, an unshakable shadow that clouded her mind. ¡°Every step takes me further away from them... from my family...¡±She felt sick, tears stinging her eyes as the guilt began to sink its claws into her, dragging her further down into the abyss.

    With the bleakness of the night pressing in around her, she ran aimlessly, not bothering to think about where she was headed. The weight of her choices bore down on her, a relentless reminder of the darkness that lurked just beneath the surface.

    Suddenly, as she rounded a corner, she collided with something solid. Tilda stumbled backward, falling hard onto the pavement, her heart racing even faster.

    ¡°Whoa! Easy there!¡± a deep voice exclaimed, sounding startled.

    Dazed, she looked up to see a man in a tailored suit, his expression shifting quickly from surprise to concern. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked, extending a hand to help her up.

    But all Tilda could think about was how her stained hands trembled even against his larger, smoother fingers. As she took his hand, flashes of blood and chaos flooded her mind, and her breath caught as if the air had been stolen from her lungs.Without waiting for her permission, he placed a hand on her shoulder.

    The moment his skin met hers, a surge of energy coursed through Tilda, and the world around her faded. The new sensation overwhelmed her, and she felt herself unraveling. Memories spun around her like a chaotic storm, vivid and unrelenting, each one colliding with the next so rapidly that she could hardly comprehend what was happening.

    She saw herself in school, pouring over a group project, the laughter of her friends echoing in the background as they worked together. She could feel the excitement and the hope of youth blossom within her, the belief that anything was possible.

    Images shifted, darkening as she saw herself walking home one night, unaware when she''d unexpectedly bumped into a pair of robbers. Fear gripped her as she relived the panic of that moment, the sudden swirl of danger that lurked in the shadows.

    But then the vision flashed to her fingers brushing against the golden bracelet, the artifact that had changed everything¡ªa conduit for the powers now coursing through her veins. Tilda felt the intoxicating surge of energy wash over her as darkness encroached upon her heart, as that power tried to shape her into something she despised.

    There it was¡ªthe scene of her parents, their concern heavy in the air, the conversation filled with love but also expectations. The struggle within her to be what they wanted, and the fiery anger that had taken over and consumed her entire being in an instant. The last confrontation, blood spilling out into the cold night, painted in harsh strokes of red, overshadowing all the light and warmth she had once known.

    Tilda gasped, the overwhelming flood of emotions nearly knocking her off her feet. ¡°Stop! Please!¡± she cried, her voice trembling as she struggled against the tide of memories he unleashed.

    But the man didn¡¯t flinch; he, too, felt the weight of her past, and understanding flickered in his eyes. He could see everything, and with every moment, he learned about her struggles, her fears, and her transformative journey¡ªa rapid unspooling of her essence until it all settled like dust in the air around them.

    Finally, the visions stopped, and Tilda was knocked back into her own reality, breathless and shaking. She blinked rapidly, trying to process everything she had just experienced. The man¡¯s hand remained on her shoulder, grounding her in the present, but his expression was filled with a wisdom that transcended his years.

    ¡°You¡¯re not alone in this,¡± he said softly, his voice breaking through her haze.

    The weight of her terror and guilt suddenly burned within her, mixed with the knowledge that she had allowed darkness to take hold. ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know who I am anymore,¡± she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°I do,¡± he replied, his grip firm yet gentle. ¡°You¡¯re someone who has endured pain and loss, someone who has tapped into power that was never meant to be wielded without understanding. But there¡¯s still hope.¡±

    Tilda looked into his eyes, searching for a glimmer of truth amid her confusion. The memories of her past swirled around her, burdening her soul, but in this moment, there was an unexpected flicker of light amid the shadows.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant to do,¡± she said, her voice trembling. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone. I just¡­ I just don¡¯t know how to control it.¡±

    He nodded, and for a moment, Tilda saw something in his expression¡ªa depth of understanding, as if he could relate to her struggle. She met his gaze, searching for answers in his deep, understanding eyes. ¡°You¡­ you know what¡¯s happening to me?¡± she asked, her voice shaky and fragile.

    He nodded slowly, his expression serious yet calm, as if he held the keys to secrets she had yet to comprehend. ¡°Yes, I do. You¡¯re a power holder now, Tilda. That means you possess incredible abilities, but it also means you face unique challenges.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she pressed, trembling slightly as the gravity of his words settled in.

    ¡°Power has a way of consuming those who wield it without understanding. It feeds on fear, anger, and chaos,¡± he explained, stepping closer and lowering his voice. ¡°You felt it tonight¡ªthe darkness that surged inside you. But there¡¯s a way to regain control.¡±

    Tilda swallowed hard, the weight of his gaze making it difficult to breathe. ¡°What do I have to do?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s an erasing process,¡± he said, his tone steady but grave. ¡°To keep those you love safe and to protect yourself, you¡¯ll have to make everyone you know forget about you.¡±

    Her heart sank at the thought. ¡°Forget? But¡­ my family, my friends¡­ I can¡¯t just erase them from my life!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t, the darkness may consume you entirely,¡± he replied, understanding yet firm. ¡°You¡¯ll be taken to a place where you can learn to control your power¡ªa world called DMR. It¡¯s a safe haven for power holders, where you¡¯ll be trained and guided in harnessing your abilities. But the first step is clearing the ties to this world.¡±

    Tilda recoiled slightly, shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to erase them! They¡¯re my family! They care about me!¡±

    ¡°I know it sounds harsh, but this is for their safety and yours.¡± He stepped closer, lowering his voice to a gentle whisper. ¡°Do you want to risk hurting them again? The darkness inside you is uncontrollable right now. It¡¯s better to cut the ties before it spirals out of control.¡±

    She could feel tears prickling the corners of her eyes, anguish clawing at her throat. ¡°How can I just disappear? How can I just forget everything I¡¯ve ever known?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about forgetting; it¡¯s about creating a new beginning, a chance to truly discover who you are without the burden of your past,¡± he said, sincerity radiating from him. ¡°Besides, there will always be a part of you that remembers. You will carry their love with you, even if they can¡¯t consciously remember you.¡±

    Tilda felt a whirlwind of emotions¡ªconfusion, grief, and a flicker of hope intertwined, creating a cacophony of thoughts that left her feeling dizzy. She had never imagined such a choice would lie before her, forcing her to weigh the love for her family against the potential darkness that loomed in her future.

    ¡°Can you do it?¡± he asked gently. ¡°Can you trust me to help you through this?¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Tilda closed her eyes, remembering the warm laughter of her parents, the support of her friends, but also the weight of helplessness that had threatened to consume her. The streets began to feel like an endless maze, the shouting streets and shadows wrapping around her once more.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she finally whispered, though it felt like a concession. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± he replied, a hint of relief washing over his features. ¡°Let¡¯s get you to DMR. It¡¯s time to embrace your true potential, and I promise you¡¯ll find a way to carve out your own future.¡±

    The air shimmered as Kim led Tilda into the abandoned building, the ground beneath her feet echoing with an eerie stillness. Dust motes swirled in the dim light filtering through cracked windows, casting shadows that danced along the walls. Tilda¡¯s heart raced with anticipation and fear as Kim stopped in front of a bare wall, turning to her with a serious expression.

    ¡°This is it,¡± he said, pulling a sleek, purple dagger from his belt. ¡°I¡¯ll need you to stay calm. Once I create the rift, there¡¯s no turning back.¡±

    Tilda swallowed hard, glancing around the empty room as doubt pulsed through her. ¡°What if I¡¯m not ready for this? What if I can¡¯t control my power?¡±

    Kim stepped closer, his eyes locking onto hers with a steadying intensity. ¡°You are more ready than you think. We''ll seal the darkness within you first. That way, you can focus on learning and growing at the academy. Trust me; it will be worth it.¡±

    Drawing in a deep breath, Tilda nodded, her resolve hardening as she stepped toward him. Kim raised the dagger, its tip glowing with a sorcerous light, and swiftly sliced through the air toward the wall. The blade shimmered, leaving a trail of vibrant purple light in its wake, and as it completed the arc, the wall erupted in a swirling rift, a vortex of colors and energy swirling before her.

    ¡°Go,¡± he urged, as waves of heat radiated from the portal. ¡°Step through, and remember, the darkness can be contained. You will learn to wield your power.¡±

    Summoning all her courage, Tilda took a step forward, crossing the threshold into the swirling maelstrom. The sensation was like being pulled through water, weightless yet tethered by the gravity of her fears. Suddenly, she landed with a thud on solid ground.

    As she looked up, she gasped. Tilda stood in the heart of DMR, a vibrant city that stretched out before her, teeming with promise and mystery. The skyline was dominated by four towering skyscrapers forming a half-circle, their glass facades reflecting the light in a kaleidoscope of colors.

    ¡°Welcome to DMR,¡± Kim said, appearing next to her with a knowing smile. ¡°The population here is around nine thousand. This will be your new home.¡±

    Tilda felt a mixture of excitement and unease. ¡°DMR? It looks¡­different.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a haven for power holders,¡± Kim explained, gesturing around. ¡°You¡¯ll find support and friendship here, but you¡¯ll also face challenges. That¡¯s why you¡¯ll be attending PH Academy. You need to connect with your powers.¡±

    As they walked together, Tilda couldn''t shake her doubts. ¡°But what if I¡¯m not good enough? What if I can¡¯t control my powers?¡±

    ¡°Everyone feels unsure at first,¡± Kim reassured her. ¡°You¡¯ll have the opportunity to learn about your abilities and how to manage them. Trust in yourself, Tilda.¡±

    Soon, they arrived at PH Academy, a grand building crafted from white stone, adorned with greenery that cascaded down the sides, creating an inviting yet formidable presence. Tilda¡¯s heart raced as they entered through the majestic doors.

    Inside, fellow students milled about, laughter and chatter filling the air. Tilda felt out of place as they flowed through the halls, but Kim guided her with a steady hand.

    ¡°Your first class is history about relics and their connection to the gods,¡± he explained as they approached a classroom. ¡°You¡¯ll learn about the significance of our artifacts and how they shape our world.¡±

    Tilda nodded, her mind racing. ¡°And what about my other classes?¡±

    ¡°Next is biology,¡± Kim continued. ¡°You¡¯ll learn about the powers of the body of a power holder and how to harness your abilities properly.¡±

    Walking into the classroom, Tilda was immediately surrounded by curious eyes. She felt both shy and exposed as she took a seat, but a few students offered friendly smiles.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m Lila,¡± a girl with bright blue hair said, leaning across the desk. ¡°You look new. Are you a first year?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I am,¡± Tilda replied, her voice a little unsure.

    Lila smiled encouragingly. ¡°You¡¯ll love it here. Just give it time! We all had our first day jitters.¡±

    Tilda¡¯s thoughts drifted as the lesson began, her gaze wandering around the room. She listened to the teacher discuss ancient relics, but doubts gnawed at her. *Could she really thrive here?* Would she fit in with the other power holders?

    After history class, Tilda moved on to biology, where the teacher outlined the intricate workings of the power holder¡¯s body. While the information was fascinating, she couldn¡¯t shake the anxiety pooling in her stomach.

    Finally, the day concluded with a training exercise led by Ms. Rose, a fierce instructor with an imposing presence. Tilda could feel her heart race as the anticipation built within her, revealing that she was both nervous and eager to prove herself.

    As they prepared for the exercis. She felt a small surge of confidence in the enormity of this new chapter.

    After the day concluded, walking out of PH Academy, Tilda felt a strange mix of exhilaration and dread coursing through her. She stepped through the main doors, ready to confront whatever awaited her.

    But as she made her way home, an all-too-familiar apprehension swept over her. She had changed, and though she was out of the shadows of her past, darkness still lurked in the corners of her mind.

    Tilda arrived at her new home, a cozy space within the city of DMR. As she stepped inside, the door swung open. To her shock, Kim was already waiting for her, leaning against the wall with an expression that held something important, something grave.

    ¡°Welcome back,¡± he said, standing up straighter. ¡°We need to talk. There¡¯s a secret about DMR that you must know.

 Chapter43: In Tildas words

    Tilda felt her stomach drop, the weight of dread wrapping around her. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, anxiety creeping into her voice.

    Kim took a breath, glancing at the floor as if deciding how to frame his words. ¡°Every year, or every two years, the power holders in DMR undergo a¡­ process. Their powers are absorbed and given to the founders of this world.¡±

    A chill ran through Tilda, and she took a step back. ¡°What do you mean absorbed?¡± The word felt heavy in her mouth, loaded with implications she was terrified to uncover.

    ¡°If a power holder¡¯s abilities are absorbed, so is their life,¡± Kim said softly, meeting her eyes with a kind of earnestness that made her pulse quicken. ¡°They die, Tilda.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Tilda¡¯s voice trembled as the reality of his words struck her hard. ¡°You brought me here to die?¡±

    ¡°No! I didn¡¯t want to lie to you,¡± Kim apologized, desperation etched into his features. ¡°I had no choice. I sensed a power holder near where I found you, and I was ordered to bring any power holder I encountered there. I thought I could protect you, but I didn¡¯t foresee the dangers.¡±

    ¡°Protect me?¡± Tilda scoffed, her heart racing with a mix of anger and fear. ¡°How is this protection? This isn¡¯t the safety I was promised! You said I would learn to control my powers, not become a sacrifice!¡±

    ¡°I know, and I¡¯m sorry,¡± he pleaded, stepping closer, urgency radiating from him. ¡°But I spoke to the founders. I convinced them to make you special¡ªsomeone they won¡¯t harm or absorb. They need you. You could help us find other power holders.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to help people just to see them absorbed,¡± she finally replied, her voice almost a whisper, filled with unsteady resolve.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Kim acknowledged, his gaze unwavering. ¡°But you must understand the stakes." If you your not going to help them then you''ll simply be absorbed like the others. And i won''t be able to do anything to protect you" Kim said.

    Tilda felt the weight of her emotions surging within her¡ªgrief, anger, and a flicker of resentment towards the very powers that had thrust her into this situation.

    ¡°What am I getting myself into?"Tilda thought. This was a new beginning, an escape from the darkness, but it came with a price she had never wanted to pay.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she said finally, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll go to the academy and learn, but¡­ I don¡¯t want to be a part of this world where life is taken away.¡± The weight of her agreement pressed down on her, but it felt like the only path forward.

    The resolve in her heart battled against the fears that clawed at her consciousness, leaving her feeling torn between a fiery determination to control her destiny and the lingering echoes of the lives she had inadvertently shattered. Knowing that she had a choice, even if it was a devastating one.

    ¡°Thank you, Tilda,¡± Kim said softly, relief washing over his features.¡° This isnt giong to be easy but you''ll pull through after it''s done you''ll be free to live your life however you want it.¡± Kim said exiting the door.

    *Two years later*

    Two years had passed since Tilda stepped through the rift into DMR, two years filled with a mix of training and heartache. The academy had become her new home, yet with every passing day, the specter of power holders being absorbed loomed over her like a dark cloud. Each time she witnessed another power holder''s fate, her guilt sat heavy in the pit of her stomach, tightening its grip until it felt unbearable.

    Tilda sat in her small room, the faint echoes of laughter and camaraderie filtered through the walls. But these sounds had become hollow; they filled her with an ache each time. She had never allowed herself to forge bonds with her classmates, knowing all too well that they will be taken from her. The weight of anticipation felt like a noose around her neck as she recalled the friends she had lost to the absorption process¡ªindividuals who had once sparked joy and laughter in her world.

    The memory of her cousin haunted her most of all. She could still see him, a bright spirit filled with hopes and dreams, as he had stood in the training yard last year, unaware that his time was limited. With a deep breath, she pushed herself to her feet, determination setting her shoulders back as she made her way to find Kim.

    When she found him, his office was dimly lit, the atmosphere thick with unspoken words. He looked up as she entered, concern etched into his features.

    ¡°Tilda, is everything alright?¡± he asked, setting aside his notes.

    No longer able to contain it, she burst into tears, feelings spilling uncontrollably as the weight of her decisions cascaded down around her. ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore, Kim. I want to leave. I need to go,¡± she said, her voice shaking as she attempted to steady her emotions.

    ¡°Leave?¡± Kim echoed, surprise coloring his words. ¡°That¡¯s sudden. You know I can¡¯t just let you go.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Tilda cried out, frustration mingling with grief. ¡°I¡¯ve watched so many of them die, and I didn¡¯t even try to befriend anyone! Last year, one of those absorbed was my cousin, Kim! He didn¡¯t even remember me when it happened. I stood there, helpless, and watched his life be sucked away as if it meant nothing! I can¡¯t keep doing this. I can¡¯t keep witnessing it!¡±

    The floodgates opened, and she sobbed, each tear falling like a reminder of the anguish she had endured.

    Kim¡¯s demeanor shifted as he took a small step towards her, his expression filled with empathy. ¡°Tilda, I understand that it¡¯s painful. I can¡¯t imagine what you felt watching your cousin. But DMR is complicated. You know how the founders view power holders.¡±

    A silence fell over the room, punctuated by her ragged breaths. Kim studied her, a mixture of sadness and determination in his eyes. ¡°I hate to see you in pain, Tilda. I promise you that I will talk to the founders. I¡¯ll advocate for your release. They may listen to me.¡±

    Tilda looked up, hope mingling with her fear. ¡°You promise? You won¡¯t return the memories of those who knew me?¡±

    ¡°I promise,¡± he said firmly. ¡°You will have a chance for a fresh start outside of DMR. You deserve to make new memories and live without the shadow of this place hanging over you.¡±

    A shiver of relief coursed through Tilda, mingling with the ache in her heart. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered, choking back more tears.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can to make this happen,¡± Kim assured her, his voice steady.

    ******

    As Tilda emerged from the swirling vortex, the vibrant lights of the new world enveloped her. The air was fresh and filled with the scent of possibility, a sharp contrast to the shadows of her past. She blinked against the brightness, her heart racing with a mix of exhilaration and anxiety. This was her chance¡ªa fresh start far from the darkness of DMR.

    Kim stood nearby, a reassuring presence amidst the uncertainty. ¡°Welcome to your new life, Tilda,¡± he said, a warm smile breaking the tension. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a thick envelope, handing it to her. ¡°This is for you. Seven thousand dollars. It should be more than enough to get you started.¡±

    Tilda¡¯s eyes widened as she accepted the envelope, feeling the weight of it in her hands. ¡°Thank you, Kim. I don¡¯t know how to repay you for everything.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to repay me,¡± he replied sincerely. ¡°Just promise me you¡¯ll use this opportunity to create something amazing. Remember, you can create gold whenever you want. That skill will serve you well.¡±

    She nodded, gratitude washing over her as she felt a surge of hope. ¡°I will,¡± she promised, touching the envelope gently against her chest. ¡°This means everything to me.¡±

    After exchanging final goodbyes, Tilda headed toward a nearby hotel, the glow of the sign beckoning her like a lighthouse amidst an ocean of uncertainty. As she walked, trepidation clawed at her stomach, and she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she was venturing into the unknown.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Once inside the hotel, she checked in, allowing herself a moment to breathe deeply. The lobby exuded warmth and comfort, a stark contrast to the chaotic emotions swirling within her. She would have to think about her next steps, evaluate her options, and adjust to this new life where she could finally be free.

    But as she settled into her room that night, doubts crept in. ¡°What if I¡¯m too young to start over?¡± she thought, staring at the ceiling. Fear gnawed at her¡ªwhat if she was unprepared for the realities of life outside DMR? She wouldn¡¯t be able to talk to her family after everything that had happened, the haunting memories of her actions weighing heavily on her heart.

    After a restless night, filled with anxious dreams that left her waking in a cold sweat, Tilda ventured out for a morning walk, needing to clear her head. The streets of the city were alive, bustling with people as towering skyscrapers reached toward the sky. It felt invigorating, yet intimidating.

    As she walked, Tilda held the envelope tightly, grateful for Kim¡¯s generosity. But her thoughts drifted to the shadows of her past, and a pang of loneliness washed over her. Unbeknownst to her, danger loomed just around the corner.

    In a flash, she felt an unseen force grab her from behind, pulling her into the shadows of a nearby alley. Panic surged through her, and she struggled against her captor¡¯s grip, but it was no use¡ªthere were too many of them. Suddenly, a cloth was pressed over her mouth, and despite her instinct to fight, darkness enveloped her as she succumbed to unconsciousness.

    When Tilda awoke, she found herself in a dimly lit room, the cold stone walls surrounding her. The air was thick with despair, and the metallic scent of blood hung in the atmosphere. Confusion set in as she looked around, realizing she was not alone. Shadowy figures moved in the corners, whispers echoing in hushed tones.

    Tilda tried to stand but found her wrists shackled to a cold iron bar. Panic seized her as she struggled against the bindings, fear rushing back in torrents. ¡°Help! Someone help me!¡± she cried, her voice hoarse and desperate.

    ¡°Shh!¡± hissed one of the figures, a rough-looking woman in the shadows. ¡°Keep your voice down, or they¡¯ll hear you.¡±

    ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± Tilda trembled, the reality of her situation hitting her like a freight train. ¡°Kidnapped? Here?¡±

    ¡°They sell us,¡± another voice growled from the darkness, a young woman seated nearby, her eyes haunted but fierce. ¡°This place is a dungeon where they keep power holders like you, ready to be auctioned off to the highest bidder.¡±

    Tilda felt the blood drain from her face as she absorbed the chilling reality. ¡°No! I can¡¯t¡ª¡± she whimpered, her heart racing. She was a weak power holder, vulnerable in a way she hadn¡¯t fully grasped until now. The very powers she had sought to master felt like a curse.

    In that moment, she realized: She had traded one form of captivity for another. She lay in the cold darkness, fear coursing through her veins, desperately trying to remember how to conjure gold, how to escape, how to survive in a world that seemed intent on swallowing her whole.

    The days in the dim dungeon dragged on, each blending into the next. Tilda¡¯s heart ached with hopelessness as she sat in her cage, the weight of despair pressing down on her. Food from Daniel, delivered irregularly, did little to sustain her spirit. As she watched him come and go, she noted his hardened demeanor, mixed with a disinterest that made her uneasy. He wasn¡¯t cruel, but he was definitely not kind¡ªjust detached, speaking with a flatness that masked any semblance of compassion.

    She had to focus, to find a way to escape.

    Over the days that Daniel delivered food, Tilda began to formulate a plan. She had been quietly practicing, tapping into her powers. If she could recreate the key from Daniel¡¯s absent mind, maybe she could finally break free.

    Today, as Daniel left the corridor and the echoes of his footsteps faded, Tilda seized her chance. She glanced at the other woman in the cell beside her, whose eyes were filled with a blend of hope and fear. ¡°Stay quiet,¡± Tilda whispered fiercely. ¡°If we¡¯re going to get out, we have to be swift.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think we can?¡± the woman replied, her voice trembling. Tilda nodded, her determination fueling her conviction.

    She focused intently, conjuring a small lump of gold from the air before her, shaping it into the form of the key they needed. She envisioned each contour, every ridge, as surely as she had watched Daniel fit his metal key into the lock. With a deep breath, the golden glow pulsated brightly as she shaped it, summoning her powers.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the gleaming replica lay between her hands, radiating warmth. Tilda¡¯s heart raced with excitement and fear. ¡°This has to work,"she thought as she approached the lock.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± she asked the woman, who nodded quietly, her eyes wide with anticipation.

    Tilda carefully inserted the golden key into the lock, holding her breath as she turned it. The mechanism clicked softly, and she felt a rush of triumph surging through her. She looked at the woman beside her.

    They had to be careful; Daniel¡¯s footsteps might return at any moment. They had to work quickly. ¡°Once I get it open, we need to move fast. No noise,¡±Tilda said, her heart pounding in rhythm with the ticking clock of their potential discovery.

    With a final twist, the lock released, and she pushed the cage door open, the rusted hinge creaking softly. Tilda¡¯s heart raced as the weight of fear lifted ever so slightly. ¡°Come on,¡± she urged, motioning for the woman to follow her out into the narrow corridor.

    As they stepped into the shadows, Tilda felt a surge of exhilaration¡ªfreedom was tantalizingly close. But just as they began to move, she heard footsteps approaching from the other end of the corridor.

    ¡°Daniel! We have to hurry!¡± she whispered urgently, panic seeping into her voice. He wasn¡¯t as casual as he seemed; she had learned that he was fiercely protective of the dungeons, and if he caught them, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to put them back in chains.

    ¡°Daniel isn¡¯t going to let us just walk out.¡± The woman¡¯s voice shook with fear.

    Tilda¡¯s mind raced. ¡°We have to hide!¡± She spotted a small niche between two crates tucked against a wall and ushered the woman into it just as Daniel¡¯s figure strode into view, grumbling to himself as he approached.

    ¡°Damn it, why can¡¯t they just behave?¡± he muttered, the frustration lacing his tone. Tilda held her breath, her heart hammering as his silhouette passed mere feet from their hiding spot.

    After a moment of uncertainty, Daniel¡¯s footsteps faded away as he moved on, but Tilda knew he would be back.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stay here,¡± Tilda whispered to the other woman, her resolve firming as she glanced at the now-open cell door. ¡°We need to get out while we still can, before he comes back.¡±

    The woman nodded, determination sparking in her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Together, they slipped quietly into the exit, moving with urgency and stealth.

    Tilda and the other woman darted through the exit, the heavy door swinging open to reveal a dimly lit corridor lined with more cages. The sight sent a jolt of horror through Tilda. Inside the cages, other women huddled together, their appearances disheveled and worn. Some wore ragged clothing that hung on their frail frames, while others bore visible marks of abuse, bruises and faded scars etched upon their skin.

    ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be happening,¡± Tilda breathed, her heart sinking as the reality of their situation washed over her like a cold wave. ¡°We have to help them.¡±

    The woman beside her hesitated, fear flickering in her eyes. ¡°But we can¡¯t risk being caught. If Daniel comes back¡ª¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Tilda snapped, desperation clawing at her throat. ¡°We can¡¯t leave them here. They need help, and I can¡¯t just turn my back!¡±

    As she approached one of the cages, she called out softly, ¡°Hey! Are you okay?¡± But the women inside recoiled, fear washing over their faces as they cowered away from her.

    ¡°No! Stay away!¡± one of them cried, her voice trembling with terror. ¡°She¡¯ll hurt us! Just like the others!¡±

    Tilda''s heart raced at their reaction, confusion flooding her. ¡°No! I¡¯m not here to hurt you! I was trapped here too!¡±

    But before she could say more, her emotions surged as memories flooded back¡ªher parents, her cousin, the violence in the shadows. The darkness inside her, the part of her that had nearly taken control against her will, stirred fiercely.

    And then, an unexpected surge of power exploded within her, followed by a blinding flash of gold that wrapped around her, pulling her deeper into the depths of despair she had tried so hard to suppress.

    ¡°Stop! Please, I don¡¯t want to¡ª!¡± Tilda screamed, clutching her head as the darkness clawed its way to the surface, a primal force that felt beyond her control.

    In a moment of sheer chaos, one of the women in the cage grasped the bars, eyes wide with terror. ¡°You¡¯re just like them! You¡¯re a monster!¡±

    Before Tilda could process what was happening, the energy inside her twisted, becoming a wild, uncontrollable storm. With jerking movements, her hand shot out, and to her horror, she felt the warmth of the power surge through her fingers as a golden sword manifested¡ªan extension of the darkness within.

    The woman stumbled back as the golden blade swung out, slicing through the air. Tilda gasped, but the act of self-preservation quickly twisted into something horrific. The sword met flesh with a sickening thud, and a horrified scream echoed through the dungeon.

    ¡°No! I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± Tilda wept, staring in disbelief at what she had just done. Blood pooled around the dead woman, her lifeless body crumpling to the ground as Tilda fell back, a wave of nausea crashing over her. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to! I¡ª¡±

    The other women panicked, recoiling in fear. ¡°What have you done?!¡±

    Just then, the commotion reverberated through the dungeon, and Tilda heard heavy footsteps approaching. ¡°What¡¯s going on in here?¡± Daniel¡¯s voice echoed as he stormed toward them, his expression shifting from confusion to shock as he took in the scene.

    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± he hissed, stepping closer as his eyes fell on the body. ¡°You! What did you do?¡±

    Tilda shrank back against the bars of the cage, terror flooding her system. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to! I just¡ª¡± Her voice cracked under the weight of her despair. ¡°I lost control!¡±

    ¡°Control?¡± Daniel spat, anger flaring in his eyes. ¡°You think this is a game? You¡¯re a power holder! You¡¯re supposed to follow orders! Now you¡¯ve made a mess for me to clean up!¡±

    As other men joined him, the atmosphere grew tense¡ªhostile¡ªsurrounding them like a black cloud of inevitability. ¡°You¡¯ll be punished for this,¡± one of the men sneered, stepping closer to Tilda, intimidating with the threat of violence.

    ¡°No! Please!¡± she pleaded, feeling the tides of despair pulling her further into the abyss. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it!

    But her words fell on deaf ears. The men exchanged glances, the anticipation of punishment palpable. And as they dragged her to her cage, Tilda felt a profound sense of hopelessness choke her breath.

    Days passed as she remained inside the cold, unforgiving walls of confinement, haunted by the memory of her actions and the weight of her guilt. The echo of the woman''s screams lingered in her mind as the realization of what she had lost sank in deeper.

    ¡°Next week, you¡¯ll be sold,¡± Daniel had informed her one day, an almost casual indifference in his tone. ¡°You¡¯ll be gone before you can even think about running.¡±

    The weight of that finality held Tilda in a vice grip, the knowledge that she would be destined for another buyer, perhaps another horrifying fate, tightening her chest.

    *THE PRESENT*

    Tilda pulled away slightly, wiping her tear-streaked cheeks as she looked into Adam¡¯s eyes. But instead of finding a reflection of compassion, all she felt was shame. ¡°You must hate me now,¡± she murmured, her voice cracking under the weight of her words.

    ¡°What? Tilda, I don¡¯t¡ª¡± Adam started, but Tilda shook her head, cutting him off. The fear and guilt that had swirled within her erupted in a surge she could no longer contain.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand!¡± she cried, her voice rising. ¡°I¡¯m not a person deserving of kindness. You know what I did inPeople died because of my me¡­

    Tilda¡¯s chest tightened as memories surged back, a torment she thought she had begun to escape. ¡°There was Daniel, who warned me that if I didn¡¯t make myself pretty, he would hurt the others¡­ the other women. I was forced to serve the buyers, to be what they wanted me to be, and in the end, it didn¡¯t matter! They still died.¡±

    Her breath hitched, heavy with the grief of losses she had witnessed and the weight of her own actions. ¡°I almost killed my parents! I couldn¡¯t control the darkness inside me. And then¡­ and then I killed that man who tried to violate me, even though I didn¡¯t want to. In the alley, it was all so fast¡ªone moment, I was afraid, and the next, I was a monster.¡±

    Shaking her head, she pressed her hands against her mouth, stifling the sobs that broke free again. ¡°And the worst part? I killed that girl because I thought I could save her. I thought I could help her escape, but the darkness¡­ it took over, and I lost control again! I can¡¯t be redeemed!¡±

    Tilda¡¯s body shook as she cried, the overwhelming wave of despair crashing over her like an unrelenting tide. ¡°You should hate me. I wouldn¡¯t blame you if you never forgave me for what I¡¯ve done.¡±

    But despite her heartache, Tilda found herself gripping Adam¡¯s stightly, pulling him close, needing the comfort of his presence. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to see me like this. I don¡¯t want you to remember the monster I became.¡±

    ¡°Tilda, listen to me,¡± he said softly, his voice steady through her cries. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. You¡¯re not a monster. You¡¯ve endured so much, and you were forced into situations that no one should have to face."

    Tilda could feel the warmth radiating from him, his unwavering support grounding her amidst the storm of guilt and sorrow. She clung to him, desperately seeking solace in the midst of her inner chaos. ¡°But I hurt so many people, Adam,¡± she whispered, the jagged pieces of her heart laid bare. ¡°How can you possibly forgive me?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to earn my forgiveness. Just being here, sharing this with me¡­ that¡¯s a step forward. You¡¯re not defined by your past, Tilda. They tried to break you, but you¡¯re still standing, still fighting.¡±

    As she surrendered to the comfort of his embrace, Tilda felt a flicker of hope ignite within her. if only she could find a way to forgive herself.... The road ahead would be long and filled with challenges, but with Adam by her side, she felt ready to confront her past¡ªone tear,one step at a time.

 Chapter 44: Rising with Adam

    Adam lay on the king-sized bed, a long-awaited comfort he had sorely missed. As he stared at the ceiling, memories of his unconsciousness flooded his mind¡ªthe moment he shattered the barrier and the ensuing devastation that followed in the pocket dimension. He remembered waking up in a dark void, where he encountered Ragna once more.

    ******

    Suddenly, Adam''s eyes jerked open, and he rose slowly, as if the weight of the world was pressing down on him. ¡°I¡¯m back here again¡­ What was I thinking?¡± he thought, his mind still reeling from the fight with Eddie. Just as he began to gather his thoughts, an unsettling sensation washed over him¡ªhe felt a presence, watching. It was both disturbing and disconcertingly familiar.

    Turning toward the source of the unease, Adam¡¯s gaze fell upon a cube-shaped glass prison, its surface marred by an unsettling web of cracks. He noticed, with rising dread, that the fractures had worsened since he last saw it.Adam watched as a figure approached the glass from inside the cube. ¡°Welcome back! How was the match?¡± Ragna greeted him with a mischievous grin.

    ¡°That energy¡­ that was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Adam¡¯s expression darkened, anger flickering in his eyes.

    ¡°What can I say? Your fight was downright boring. I had to spice things up a bit to make it entertaining,¡± Ragna replied, his tone light and teasing.

    ¡°Entertaining? I almost killed my friend!¡± Adam stepped closer to the glass, frustration boiling within him.

    Ragna leaned against the transparent barrier, a wide smile stretching across his face. ¡°Yes, and you thrived on it, didn¡¯t you?¡± he teased, his hand resting against the glass, eyes locked onto Adam¡¯s. In that moment, Adam''s eyes widened as a flood of memories surged through him¡ªthe thrill, the rush when the energy coursed through his body. He couldn''t deny it; a part of him had reveled in it.

    ¡°You were eager for a fight, weren¡¯t you?¡± Ragna''s voice rose with enthusiasm. ¡°Did you feel it? Did you experience the thrill of battle? That rush of hitting someone and getting hit back, the electrifying sensation in your knuckles as you communicated with your fists?!¡± His eyes sparkled with excitement as he reveled in the chaos of combat.

    ¡°I felt nothing,¡± Adam lied, desperately trying to convince himself.

    Ragna chuckled darkly. ¡°Then you probably just don¡¯t remember. After all, you were in so much pain when I poured a little of my power into you. You were crying out in agony; it was honestly pathetic,¡± he waved a dismissive hand, reveling in Adam''s discomfort.

    ¡°Monster!¡± Adam spat, his fists clenching tightly at his sides. In a sudden burst of anger, he struck the glass barrier, the sound of his punch echoing like thunder, reverberating through the silence.

    ¡°If you choose to set me free, that¡¯s entirely up to you. But remember this: I will kill everyone you¡¯ve ever cared about.¡± Ragna''s tone turned chillingly casual, a cruel smile playing at the corners of his mouth.Adam''s eyes widened at Ragna''s chilling words as he pulled his hands away from the glass wall, a mix of anger and disbelief churning within him. ¡°Why so surprised? It''s inevitable, after all. Haven''t you ever wondered how those cracks appeared?¡± Ragna smirked, his voice dripping with mockery.

    Adam stared at him, fury etched on his face. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Every time you feel something¡ªevery moment of those dark emotions¡ªa new crack forms, weakening this little cursed prison,¡± Ragna explained, his tone almost playful.

    ¡°What?¡± Adam barked, caught off guard by the revelation.

    ¡°Dense as ever, I see,¡± Ragna replied, a laugh escaping him. He ran his finger along a jagged crack in the glass. ¡°This one appeared when Tilda almost killed you. It cracked three times, honestly. And this one¡­¡± he said, moving his finger to another fracture. ¡°it appeared when you fought your comrade. These emotions make you weak,¡± he continued, his tone growing serious, a hint of disappointment flickering across his face. ¡°Every emotional surge only deepens those cracks in the barrier. And even if I tell you this, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. You¡¯re simply human, and your foolish emotions are what define you.¡±

    Adam felt Ragna¡¯s words constrict around his throat, leaving him momentarily speechless. Deep down, he knew Ragna was right; he wished he could prove him wrong, but the truth loomed too large to ignore.

    ¡°You want to hear the best part about my situation, Adam?¡± Ragna leaned closer, his voice a low, menacing whisper. ¡°I could take control of your body at any moment¡ªeven if just for two minutes. So, if you¡¯re contemplating sharing this with your friends, just remember what that would mean for them.¡±

    ¡°What? I would never let you hurt them!¡± Adam shot back, determination flaring in his voice.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Oh, I could have ended your little friend Tilda anytime I wanted,¡± Ragna replied casually, a smirk playing across his lips. ¡°But honestly, she was too boring to bother with. Besides, most of my power was restricted. Know this, though: even with what I have now, it¡¯s more than enough to kill everyone you care about.¡±

    ¡°You said if I don¡¯t tell them, then you won¡¯t kill them, right?¡± Adam pressed, his heart pounding in his chest. ¡°So what is it that you want?¡±

    Ragna leaned back, a glint of intrigue in his eyes. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I have my own plans...¡±

    Suddenly, Adam¡¯s vision blurred, then sharpened, and he found himself staring at Tilda.

    *****

    He shifted to the side, recalling the heartfelt words she had shared with him. It felt like moments ago when they were in the backyard, sunlight streaming down as they talked. He knew she must have faced her own battles, but he had no idea just how deeply she had suffered. Her pain was a haunting echo of his own, yet it carried a different weight¡ªa unique struggle that he could only begin to understand. He recalled the moment after he hugged her, trying to convey his pity and understanding. He had hoped to ease her pain, to show her that she wasn¡¯t alone anymore. Tilda had looked up at him, her eyes shimmering with a golden hue and a hint of vulnerability.

    A soft smile crept onto Tilda¡¯s face, a fragile blossom amid the storm of emotions swirling around them. Gently, she drew away from Adam¡¯s embrace, her fingers lingering for a heartbeat before breaking the connection. She wiped the traces of tears from her cheeks, a delicate motion that spoke of the vulnerability she felt as he began to walk away.

    Turning back to face him, Tilda¡¯s legs bent gracefully, as if she were settling onto an invisible chair. In an instant, a radiant golden glow burst forth behind her, shimmering like sunlight filtering through leaves, coalescing into a breathtaking, ornate bench that gleamed with an ethereal beauty. Tilda sat upon it as if it were crafted just for her, a throne of warmth and light.

    Adam stared in amazement, noting how effortlessly she commanded her power now, the struggle she once faced with it seemingly vanished. He walked to the bench and took a seat beside her, the surface cool yet reassuring against his skin¡ªa paradox of hardness and comfort that anchored him in the moment.

    ¡°You know, I haven¡¯t really thanked you for what you¡¯ve done for me,¡± Tilda said, her voice a soft melody tinged with emotion. Her eyes glistened as she continued, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you that day, I could have¡­ I could have been sold.¡±

    Adam''s mind raced, the weight of her gratitude settling heavily in his heart. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me; it was Killer Adam back then,¡± he thought, grappling with the darker part of himself that had forced him to act.

    ¡°You¡¯ve helped me with my powers, ¡°I can¡¯t¡ª¡± Tilda¡¯s voice quivered, a fresh wave of tears shimmering in her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t feel her anymore. I¡¯ve always wanted to get rid of her, but I didn¡¯t know how. I could still sense her presence, even after you rescued me. But after the incident, I finally managed to banish her,¡± she said, her words laced with both relief and lingering sorrow. With a soft, heartfelt smile, she added, ¡°Adam, thank you for everything.¡±

    ********

    Adam shifted uncomfortably, a churning mix of emotions swirling within him. ¡°That wasn¡¯t me, either,¡± he thought, the weight of guilt pressing on his chest. ¡°That was Ragna, and he almost killed her that time.¡± Memories flashed through his mind¡ªmoments when he had fought to suppress him . ¡°I couldn¡¯t even allow myself to get emotional back then¡±, he reflected, confronting the pain he had buried deep. ¡°If I did, I would have only increased the chances of Ragna surfacing.¡°

    The thought gnawed at him; his sense of responsibility was a heavy burden. He knew that revealing the truth about his inner turmoil could put others at risk¡ªsomething he could never allow. As these thoughts swirled in his mind, the world began to blur. He felt himself slipping into a deep slumber, a realm where his worries could briefly fade.

    *morning*

    When morning light filtered through the window, casting soft golden rays across the room, Adam stirred from his sleep. Blinking against the brightness, he sat up and swung his legs over the edge of the bed, the cool floor grounding him in reality. He took a moment to collect himself, the remnants of his dreams lingering in the corners of his mind.

    He shuffled across the room, each step echoing his reluctance to face the day ahead. As he walked into the bathroom, he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror and winced. Disheveled hair stuck out in all directions, and fatigue clung to his features like a heavy fog. ¡±I didn¡¯t even bathe yesterday¡° he mused, recalling how he had simply stripped off his shirt and collapsed onto the bed, utterly drained.

    He let out a deep sigh, the weight of his responsibilities settling back onto his shoulders. ¡°Another day at the academy,¡± he muttered to himself, the words feeling like both an obligation and a burden as he squeezed a dollop of toothpaste onto his toothbrush.

    The cool splashes of water filled the silence as he brushed his teeth, his thoughts wandering. What awaited him today?

    After rinsing his mouth, he stepped into the shower, allowing the warm water to cascade over him. It washed away the remnants of the night, if only for a moment, rejuvenating his spirit. He emerged refreshed, donning a clean set of clothes that felt like a new armor against the day¡¯s uncertainties.

    With his backpack slung over one shoulder, he stepped outside, the fresh air invigorating him. ¡°I really miss the sound of birds in the morning,¡± Adam pondered, a tinge of melancholy in his heart. ¡°Too bad there isn''t a single bird in this world. Some animals you might find at the zoo, but this place really is just for absorption.¡± The thought hung in the air, a reminder of the vibrancy lost to the harsh realities surrounding him.

    ¡° Well, it''s time to run. Too bad I can¡¯t fly yet,¡±he mused, a flicker of hope igniting at the thought. ¡°But what if¡­?¡± With that spark of inspiration, he took off, sprinting through the familiar terrain, feeling the wind whip past him.

    In a burst of exhilaration, he leaped into the air, soaring a breathtaking 500 meters upward. ¡°Whoa!¡± he exclaimed, awe and surprise mingling in his voice as the world below unfurled in a stunning panorama. The sprawling grounds of the academy came into view, bathed in the soft morning light.

    But his exhilaration quickly morphed into panic as he sensed himself falling. ¡°Damn it, this was a stupid idea!¡± he shouted mid-plummet, fear gripping him like a vice. Just as the ground rushed up to meet him, he concentrated intensely, channeling energy into his legs. An explosive blast erupted from them, propelling him forward with a surge of speed.

    Looking down, he watched as the forest whipped past, the treetops becoming a blur beneath him. ¡°It worked!¡± he marveled, a grin breaking through the panic. But then gravity reasserted itself, and he felt the tug of the earth drawing him back down. He released another powerful thrust, sending him hurtling upwards and forwards once more.¡°This feels really uncomfortable; I keep losing my balance,¡± Adam admitted, the uncertainty gnawing at him as he struggled to maintain his stability in the air. A mix of excitement and anxiety coursed through him, each heartbeat quickening.

    He let himself descend, surrendering to gravity, and soon glimpsed the sprawling cityscape below. **I made it!** The thought propelled him forward, but just as quickly as the exhilaration surged, he braced himself for impact.

    He landed on the sidewalk with a thunderous **thud**, the force reverberating through the ground and leaving a spiderweb of cracks radiating outwards. Adam stood there for a moment, slightly dazed, his heart racing from the unexpected landing.

    ¡°Wow, that didn¡¯t even hurt,¡± he said, a mix of disbelief and thrill coursing through him. He glanced down at his shoes, the scuffed leather miraculously unscathed. The sensation of the ground beneath him felt solid and reassuring, grounding him amidst the dizzying heights he had just navigated.

    ¡°Hey, you!¡± called a girl with short blonde hair, her tone sharp and laden with annoyance. Her piercing gaze bore into him, making Adam feel as though he were under a spotlight. ¡°What do you think you''re doing?¡±

    She stood there, arms crossed, the hint of impatience in her posture. The sun glinted off her hair, illuminating her determined expression, but it was her intense stare that held him captive, a mixture of disbelief and challenge in her bright eyes.

 Chapter 45: Adams Burden

    ¡°Hey, you!¡± the girl exclaimed, her tone filled with authority and annoyance as she stepped closer, arms crossed tightly across her chest. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, landing in the city like that?¡±

    Adam glanced around, suddenly aware of the curious gazes of passersby, the bustling city life halting for a moment to stare at the spectacle of his arrival. ¡°I was just¡ª¡±

    ¡°Just what?¡± she interrupted, her brows furrowing. ¡°You can¡¯t just test out your powers here, especially not like that! It¡¯s forbidden by the Founders to recklessly use abilities in the city. You could get yourself in serious trouble!¡±

    ¡°Recklessly?¡± The word stung. Adam tried to defend himself, a mix of embarrassment and frustration bubbling inside him. ¡°I was just testing if I could fly,¡± he said, the defensiveness creeping into his voice. ¡°I thought¡ª¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t know how to do it, you shouldn¡¯t have tried at all!¡± she shot back, her voice firm but tinged with an undertone of concern. ¡°You could¡¯ve hurt yourself or someone else. You don¡¯t understand the risks involved.¡±

    For a moment, they stood in a tense silence, the weight of her words hanging in the air between them. Adam felt the heat of his own folly wash over him, and he glanced down, unsure of what to say next.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he eventually admitted, the admission feeling heavy on his tongue. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it through.¡±

    She uncrossed her arms.

    With a slight nod, she seemed to relax a little. ¡°Good. Just¡­ try not to make a habit of it, okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± he replied, feeling a strange mix of admiration and irritation. ¡°I¡ªuh¡ªneed to get to the academy,¡± Adam said, the urgency returning to him. ¡°I guess I learned my lesson. That was embarrassing¡± he thought.

    After walking for a while, Adam approached the academy building, a towering structure alive with a palpable energy that hummed around him. He made his way straight to the elevator.

    As the doors slid closed, he found himself surrounded by a mix of students¡ªsome appeared to be just a few years older than him, while others looked to be in their thirties, well into adulthood.

    The elevator stopped intermittently, and a few students exited on lower floors. As he reached the 22nd floor, Adam stepped out, leaving two students inside, their conversation trailing off behind him. As he walked down the long hallway, the faint chatter of students buzzed in his ears.

    Pushing open the door to his classroom, he was immediately greeted by the sight of students chatting and mingling, absorbed in their conversations and completely at ease. He let out a slow sigh, a wave of apprehension washing over him. ¡°I was a bit nervous there. I thought they would all stare at me or start talking about me again, ¡°he thought.

    Adam walked to his usual seat near Akira. As he settled in, she turned to him with an unexpected smile. ¡°Good morning,¡± she greeted, her voice bright and cheerful, catching him off guard.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± Akira said, her voice bright, catching Adam off guard. He hadn¡¯t expected her to greet him first. ¡°Good morning,¡± he replied, returning her smile.

    As he surveyed the classroom, he realized that Eddie was absent, a small twist of concern knotting in his stomach. ¡°Is Eddie not here yet?¡± he asked, glancing over at Akira, who was focused intently on her phone.

    ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know,¡± she replied, her attention still absorbed by the screen as her fingers scrolled rapidly.

    Adam shrugged it off, reaching into his bag to pull out a book. Just as he was about to flip it open, a voice interrupted him from the front of the classroom.

    ¡°Did you register?¡± It was Jaiden, standing confidently with a smirk that tugged at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Adam replied, lifting his gaze to meet Jaiden¡¯s playful expression.

    ¡°Heh! Dumbass¡­¡± Jaiden mocked, his smile widening mischievously.

    ¡°What¡¯d you call me?¡± Adam asked, frowning, a mix of irritation and surprise flashing through him.

    Jaiden chuckled, clearly enjoying their banter. ¡°Everyone who registered for the tournament as a first-year is a dumbass in my opinion. First years never win tournaments; it¡¯s always the unique power holders,¡± he declared, a lighthearted challenge in his tone.

    Akira¡¯s expression darkened, annoyance flickering across her face. ¡°I also registered for the tournament. Are you calling me, a dumbass?¡± she shot back, her gaze piercing into Jaiden.

    ¡°Wha¡ªI didn¡¯t¡ª¡± Jaiden stammered, caught off guard by her intensity, panic flickering across his expression.

    ¡°Whatever,¡± he muttered, turning on his heel and heading back to his seat, the playful mood evaporating.

    Adam glanced at Akira, a small smile creeping onto his face as he watched her stand her ground. He appreciated her fierceness, a quality that made her stand out in the crowd.

    Suddenly, the door swung open, and Eddie stepped through, aimmediately catching Adam¡¯s attention. Eddie glanced around the room before his eyes landed on a paper pinned to the wall beside the door. Curiosity piqued, he strolled over to read it.

    Just then, Alex entered, his usual scowl etched deeply on his face. He shot a disgusted look at Adam before sauntering toward his seat, clearly annoyed by his presence. ¡°This guy¡­¡± Adam thought, a flicker of resentment creeping up inside him. ¡°Why did he always have to act like that?¡±

    ¡°Whoa, dude, we¡¯re at the top!¡± Eddie exclaimed, his voice carrying excitement as he stared at the posted results of their last session with Instructor Gabriel.

    ¡°The top? Oh, I totally forgot about that!¡± Adam replied, his memory jolted as he recalled Instructor Gabriel''s earlier announcement about displaying their performance rankings. Adam stood up, curiosity bubbling within him as he made his way toward Eddie, who was now staring intently at the paper.

    ¡°Let me see,¡± Adam said, leaning in closer to the paper. The results were listed in bold print, groups ranked and categorized.

    ¡°Right, we have the highest number,¡± Adam confirmed, glancing at the display beside Team A. ¡°I forgot what our number was.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s 5085,¡± Eddie reminded him, his focus shifting to the roster. Adam¡¯s eyes traveled to the other teams¡ªtheir rivals. He noted how Alex¡¯s group was ranked second, with Tyler¡¯s group sitting just behind them in third place.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Just then, Mrs. Anna, their teacher, stepped into the room, the atmosphere shifting as students quickly found their seats. A palpable quiet fell over the classroom, and the students turned their attention to her, eager to absorb whatever knowledge she had to offer.

    As the lecture began, Adam listened intently, but something kept nagging at his mind. If they were going to be absorbed, why were they even learning this material? It just seemed unnecessary. They could just attend Instructor Gabriel''s class to maximize their powers and get absorbed.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty useless to know all this stuff just to die in the end, isn¡¯t it?¡± he sighed, his thoughts weighing heavily on him.

    He glanced over at Eddie, who was diligently taking notes. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll go with it,¡± Adam decided, forcing his focus back to Mrs. Anna. Despite the troubling thoughts swirling in his mind.

    The time passed as Adam attended the rest of the classes, and soon the moment arrived for the final class of the day: Instructor Gabriel''s. Anticipation buzzed in the air as the students filed into the pocket dimension that served as the training grounds.

    As they stepped through, the scene was striking. The ground was covered in soft, short green grass, and a gentle breeze floated through the air, brushing against their skin like a comforting hand. Scattered around were trees, their vibrant leaves rustling softly, adding to the serene environment.

    Adam¡¯s gaze landed on Instructor Gabriel, who was casually resting against one of the trees, engrossed in reading a pamphlet. His relaxed demeanor contrasted sharply with the intensity of the training that usually took place in this space.

    ¡°Alright, settle in,¡± Instructor Gabriel called out, his gaze sweeping across the assembled students. A hint of mischief danced in his eyes as he addressed them. ¡°As you all know, today we¡¯re going to be doing some strength training. I believe I told you all to ready yourselves in the last session, so I don¡¯t expect any disappointment.¡± He grinned, the anticipation palpable in the air.

    ¡°What kinda strength training are we doing?¡± Adam asked, his curiosity piqued.

    Instructor Gabriel glanced down at the pamphlet he held in his hands. ¡°Wait¡­ Ah, I forgot I actually changed plans for today. You¡¯re still going to have to improve your agility.¡± He said, a playful glint in his eyes.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we improve it last time?¡± Tim asked, a hint of confusion in his voice. The students exchanged glances, remembering their previous agility training.

    ¡°No, you just showed him how fast you can run,¡± Akira clarified.

    ¡°Correct,¡± Gabriel confirmed, his voice regaining its authoritative tone. ¡°Now it¡¯s time for you to improve your speed.¡± He turned and disappeared behind a nearby tree, his movements swift and silent. A moment later, he reappeared, dragging a large burlap sack that looked heavy and full of something. The contents were obscured, but the sheer size and weight of the sack hinted at the challenge that lay ahead.

    Instructor Gabriel approached the group and, with a flourish, dropped the burlap sack onto the ground in front of them. The impact caused a shower of metallic clicks and clanks, revealing the contents within. ¡°Take a look inside,¡± he instructed, a hint of amusement in his tone.

    Eddie stepped forward and crouched down, carefully opening the sack. Inside, a mountain of black, metal bracelets¡ªshackles, really¡ªfilled the bag. He couldn¡¯t help but stifle a laugh. It seemed like every training session involved these bracelets in some way. The irony wasn''t lost on him.

    ¡°Pass them to the others,¡± Instructor Gabriel instructed, his gaze sweeping across the students.

    Eddie reached into the sack, lifting one of the bracelets. It was surprisingly heavy, far heavier than it looked. The weight brought back memories of a similar test he¡¯d had to endure to qualify for the dorm tournaments. He lifted two bracelets, the weight testing his strength, and handed them to Adam, who accepted them without a word, his expression unchanging as he fastened them around his wrists.

    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to put some on your legs as well,¡± Gabriel added, a slight smile playing on his lips as he watched the students¡¯ reactions. The weight of the shackles was clearly meant to be a significant challenge. The students were about to discover just how much of a challenge.

    "This might take a while, so everyone just come and get them. We don''t have time to waste," Instructor Gabriel said.

    The students collected the shackle bracelets and fastened them on; some complained about the weight, while others remained silent. "Have you all put them on? Good. There''s a speed-measuring device embedded in these shackles. We''re going to run as a class¡ªno groups this time," Gabriel announced, an iPad materializing in his hand. "I''ll be leading the group. If anyone''s speed drops below 200 during the run, they''ll face the consequences. This device will track your speed, and if it falls below that threshold, it will pinpoint the bracelet with the slowest runner. Understood?"

    "Yes, sir," the class responded in unison, except for Adam, Alex, Tyler, and Akira.

    "Okay, let''s go!" Instructor Gabriel shouted, sprinting forward. The class scrambled to keep up, trailing behind him.

    "This feels familiar," Eddie commented, running alongside Adam, "like that morning routine at boot camp."

    ¡°This feels like we''re jogging, ¡±Adam thought, ¡°not running. Like, we''re moving as fast as cars, but knowing how fast I can actually run when I''m all out...this feels like a jog.¡± The weight of the shackles was significant, but his enhanced speed made the pace feel surprisingly manageable.

    After running for some time, ragged gasps and slowing paces became increasingly common among the students. Jenny, her face slick with sweat, abruptly stopped, her breathing heavy. The group continued running, leaving her far behind. As she struggled to catch her breath, she saw Instructor Gabriel turn back towards her.

    "We''ve been running for a while now... I don''t think¡ªI don''t think I can run anymore," she gasped, her voice strained.

    Instructor Gabriel sighed, a look of weariness crossing his face. An iPad materialized in his hand, displaying a list of names and their corresponding speeds. Alex''s name topped the list. Jenny watched as Gabriel touched the screen, and a sharp, metallic *clunk* echoed from her bracelets.

    "What did you¡ª" Jenny started, panic rising in her voice as she tried to wrench the bracelets from her wrists.

    "I locked them. This is the punishment you receive for failing the class," Gabriel said, his tone unwavering.

    "What? Are you kidding me? How am I supposed to sleep with these things?" she protested, struggling against the now-immobile shackles.

    "I don''t really care about that," Gabriel said dismissively. "But look at it this way: when they come off in two days, your body will feel lighter, you''ll be way faster than before. You won''t be the slowest in class anymore."

    Jenny continued to protest, but Gabriel ignored her complaints. A beep from his iPad caught his attention; he glanced down at the screen. Another student had fallen below the speed threshold.

    "Looks like you''re not the only one," he said, turning and striding off to address the next student in need of "correction." Jenny was left alone, struggling with the heavy bracelets and the implications of her failure.

    Meanwhile Adam and Eddie started to notice some students falling behind. The relentless pace of the run began to take its toll. Gasping breaths punctuated the rhythmic thud of feet against the ground. One by one, students started to fall behind, their speeds dipping below the critical threshold. The metallic clunk of the locking shackles echoed through the air, each sound a stark reminder of the consequences of failure. Sweat beaded on foreheads, stinging eyes, and blurring vision. The initial enthusiasm had long since evaporated, replaced by a grim determination to simply endure.

    Alex, however, maintained a surprisingly steady pace, his face a mask of grim concentration. He glanced back, a flicker of satisfaction in his eyes as he witnessed the struggles of his classmates. He saw Adam, however, maintaining a consistent speed, a slight distance ahead. The competitive fire in Alex''s belly flared. He wouldn''t let Adam surpass him.

    As Alex pushed himself harder, he noticed Adam subtly increasing his speed, closing the distance between them. The rivalry between them was palpable, a silent battle waged within the confines of the grueling run. Alex, fueled by a mixture of adrenaline and resentment, decided to make his move.

    With a sudden burst of speed, Alex veered sharply, aiming to trip Adam. Adam, anticipating the move, sidestepped with practiced ease, but Alex''s momentum carried him forward, his shoulder colliding with Adam''s chest. The impact sent a jolt through Adam, but he managed to stay on his feet.

    "You think that''s all it takes?" Adam retorted, his voice tight with controlled fury. He retaliated with a swift jab to Alex''s ribs, the force of the blow sending a sharp gasp from Alex''s lips. Alex countered with a wild haymaker, his fist whistling through the air, but Adam ducked, the blow grazing his ear.

    The fight was on. It wasn''t a graceful dance; it was a brutal exchange of blows. Alex, fueled by rage, unleashed a flurry of punches, each strike crackling with barely controlled fire. Adam, though faster and stronger, was not invincible. Alex''s punches landed, stinging blows that left Adam wincing. Adam''s counterpunches were more powerful, each one carrying significant force, but Alex''s agility allowed him to evade some of the worst of them.

    A vicious uppercut from Alex sent Adam stumbling, but he recovered quickly, his eyes narrowed in focus. He returned with a powerful right hook that connected squarely with Alex''s jaw, sending him staggering. Alex retaliated with a desperate kick, but Adam sidestepped, the kick missing its mark by inches. Adam seized the opportunity, landing a series of rapid punches to Alex''s torso, each blow a hammer blow against Alex''s defenses.

    Just as Adam was about to deliver a final, decisive blow, Instructor Gabriel appeared, his face grim. "Enough!" he roared, his voice cutting through the sounds of the struggle. He surveyed the scene, his gaze settling on Adam and Alex. "This is the third time this has happened. The first training session, you two were at each other''s throats. The second, the same thing. And now, here we are again." He shook his head, his disappointment evident. "This time, you''re both getting punished."

    He approached the students who had fallen below the threshold, swiftly removing their shackles. A collective sigh of relief went through the group. Then, he turned back to Adam and Alex, a cold glint in his eyes. With a few precise movements on his iPad, he locked their bracelets. Tyler, a rival of both Adam and Alex, couldn''t help but grin at their predicament. Akira remained silent, her expression unreadable. The silence hung heavy in the air, broken only by the occasional pained grunt from those still struggling with their locked shackles. The weight of their actions, and the consequences, settled heavily upon Adam and Alex.

    Instructor Gabriel continued, his voice devoid of sympathy, "Those shackles will remain on for two weeks."

    Alex immediately protested, "But that''s not fair! The tournament starts at the beginning of next week. We can''t fight with these things on!"

    Gabriel simply shrugged. "I don''t care. Consider it additional training."

    Adam, watching the exchange, felt a wave of weary resignation wash over him. ¡°This is all because of Alex,¡± he thought, a dull ache settling in his chest. He didn''t feel blazing anger, just a deep sense of regret. He shouldn''t have fought. He should have just focused on the run. The weight of the shackles felt heavier now, not just from the metal, but from the burden of his own poor judgment.

    Gabriel sighed, the sound heavy with the weight of his responsibilities. "This is the end of the session. You are dismissed."

    Adam and Eddie walked in silence toward the academy exit, the setting sun casting long shadows as they went.

    "You have it rough, dude," Eddie finally said, breaking the silence. "Training and fighting the tournament with those things on¡­"

    "Yeah," Adam replied, his voice flat. "I''ll have to train with them on at Tilda''s place. And fight in the tournament." He paused, a bitter laugh escaping his lips. "I didn''t really want to *win* anything in that tournament. I just signed up to fight Alex. Now I''m really regretting it."

    "Hey, look on the bright side," Eddie said, trying to lighten the mood. "You might get stronger from all of this."

    The unspoken weight of their situation hung heavy in the air as they continued their walk, the setting sun painting the sky in hues of orange and purple, a stark contrast to the grim reality of their predicament.

 Chapter 46: Adams arrival

    Exhaustion clung to Adam like a damp shroud as he stumbled into his room. His bag hit the floor with a dull thud, a sound swallowed by the heavier thud of his body collapsing onto the bed. A ragged sigh escaped his lips. The memory of his sparring match with Eddie in the training grounds flooded back ¨C the raw, untamed power that had surged within him, a potent elixir coursing through his veins. He¡¯d felt invincible, a thrill so intense it still vibrated in his bones.

    He sat up, his gaze falling on his right hand, a silent question in his eyes. He tried to recapture the sensation, the memory of that power. A faint red glow flickered in his pupils as he stared, the image of the fireball he''d unleashed burning bright in his mind''s eye. The feeling returned, a low hum of burning energy building in his arm, a coiled serpent waiting to strike. He closed his eyes, focusing, pushing more energy into his arm, compressing it, feeling the familiar pressure build. It was close, so close to the feeling he''d experienced that day, the day he''d shattered the barrier. But this was only a shadow of that power, a pale imitation of the overwhelming force that had been ten times more intense, a raw, untamed inferno.

    He focused, pouring more energy into his arm, compressing the volatile power to prevent a premature eruption. Then, he felt it¡ªa familiar surge, a torrent of energy flowing through his limb with the same breathtaking intensity as before. He opened his eyes, his breath catching in his throat. His arm bones glowed with an eerie orange light, visible beneath his skin, a terrifyingly beautiful spectacle. He stood abruptly, staring at his hand in awestruck amazement.

    The glow faded as quickly as it appeared, replaced by a searing pain that shot through his arm, a white-hot agony. His bones fractured with a sickening crack that ripped through the silence of the house, a sound both sharp and horrifying. He groaned, a low, guttural sound of pain, instinctively clutching his arm, only to wince as the movement intensified the agony. He let go, collapsing to his knees, the weight of the pain nearly unbearable.

    A wave of relief washed over him as his hand began to heal, the fractured bones knitting themselves back together, the damage mending with unnatural speed. He watched, mesmerized, as his arm returned to its normal state, the pain receding like an ebbing tide. He stood, legs still shaky, examining his hand. "Man, that hurt," he muttered, the words a low groan against the lingering ache. The memory of the backlash from his previous attempt to unleash that power flooded back, a stark reminder of the price he paid for such strength.

    "Tomorrow''s training, and next week is the tournament," he mused, a knot of apprehension tightening in his stomach. "I wonder who I''ll face first. I need rest," he added, his voice weary. "It''s going to be a big day tomorrow." He let himself fall onto the bed, the soft mattress a welcome relief against his aching body. His thoughts, however, remained restless, circling the daunting task of the erasing process, the weight of it pressing down on him even as sleep finally claimed him.

    *The Black Dragon Assassins'' Base*

    The flickering neon sign of "Atlas Storage Solutions" cast a sickly yellow glow on the rain-slicked street. To the casual observer, Warehouse 47 was unremarkable, just another anonymous box in the city''s industrial sprawl. But behind the corrugated iron and grimy loading dock hid a meticulously crafted fortress. Inside, a labyrinthine network of corridors, concealed behind false walls and cleverly disguised doorways, led to the heart of the Black Dragon Assassins'' operation.

    The flickering fluorescent lights cast long shadows across the concrete floor of the warehouse, highlighting the dust motes dancing in the stale air. Number 14 stood before Number 7, his posture rigid, his gaze fixed on the worn linoleum. The silence was thick, broken only by the rhythmic drip of a leaky pipe.

    Number 7, his face half-hidden in shadow, remained seated behind his desk, his expression unreadable. Finally, Number 14 spoke, his voice barely a whisper. "Seven... the mission... it failed."

    Number 7''s head snapped up, his eyes like chips of flint in the dim light. "Failed? Explain." His voice was low, a dangerous rumble.

    Number 14 swallowed hard. "The team sent to intercept Anna... they were overwhelmed by the Daughters of Death. Anna is in their custody."

    Number 7 leaned forward, his expression unchanged. "And the information?"

    Number 14 wrung his hands. "We... we didn''t get it. The Daughters of Death were prepared. They anticipated our move."

    A muscle twitched in Number 7''s jaw. He leaned back, his gaze intense. "This changes everything. We need to find another way to locate Adam.

    Number 14 hesitated, his gaze dropping to the floor. "But Seven... why Adam? He''s just another power holder, isn''t he? We have far stronger individuals within our ranks."Stolen story; please report.

    Number 7''s lips curled into a grim smile. "Ordinary? Fourteen, Adam possesses Ragnar, a god of immense power. Ragnar''s one of the most powerful gods of a bygone era. The Founder has devised a method to extract Ragnar''s power from its vessel. This power... it''s not just about strength, Fourteen. It''s about dominance. The Daughters of Death are gaining ground. Securing Ragnar will give us the edge, the power to finally crush them and claim supremacy." He leaned back, his eyes glinting in the dim light. "We must find Adam."

    Number 14 stared, speechless, the implications of Number 7''s words slowly dawning on him. The hunt for Adam was no longer just about acquiring a powerful asset; it was about securing access to a god''s power and achieving ultimate dominance over their rivals.

    *DMR*

    Sunlight streamed through the gap in the curtains, painting a warm stripe across Adam''s face. He stretched, a groan escaping his lips as he felt the familiar weight of the shackles on his wrists and ankles. "These things make sleeping a torture," he muttered, the words thick with sleep-roughened frustration. "Waking up every hour, tangled in metal¡­ feels like my training''s already started, and it''s not even official yet."

    He swung his legs over the side of the bed, the cool black and white tiles of the floor a stark contrast to the warmth of the blankets. The shackles dug into his skin with every movement, a constant, irritating reminder of the training regimen. He made his way to the bathroom, the familiar routine of brushing his teeth a small comfort in the otherwise tense atmosphere. The shower offered a brief respite, the warm water washing away some of the grime and frustration, though the shackles remained, a cumbersome weight on his wrists and ankles, hindering even the simplest movements.

    He toweled himself dry and quickly changed into fresh clothes and shoes. The simple act of dressing felt like a monumental task, each movement deliberate and slow, hampered by the restrictive metal. He prepared a quick breakfast, the food tasting bland and unappetizing, his appetite dulled by the anticipation of the day ahead. He ate quickly, his movements efficient and economical, his mind already focused on the training.

    He slung his black backpack over his shoulders, the familiar weight a small comfort in the sea of discomfort. Stepping out of his room, he paused, his gaze falling on the shackles. "I can''t even run at full speed with these things on," he muttered, his gaze falling on the shackles binding his wrists. But the words were barely out before he was a blur of motion, a streak of dark clothing flashing across the landscape. He moved with terrifying speed, the shackles surprisingly light against the raw power surging through him. He hadn''t intended to use his full speed; the thought of the potential damage to his surroundings had held him back. Even so, the shackles, while not truly heavy, would induce fatigue far faster than normal.

    He arrived in the city, the sudden deceleration a jarring shift from the adrenaline-fueled sprint. He slowed to a stop on the sidewalk, his breath coming in ragged gasps, the city''s cacophony a stark contrast to the quiet intensity of his run. He looked up at the towering skyscrapers, a maze of steel and glass, feeling a wave of disorientation wash over him. "Which way is it to Eddie''s place again?" he murmured, his voice barely audible above the city''s hum.

    He scanned the sparse crowd, the few pedestrians moving with a strange, almost vacant quality. The realization hit him with the force of a physical blow. These people¡­ they were all victims of the Erasing Process. They were all going to die, their lives extinguished without them ever knowing what was happening, their memories wiped clean, their identities stolen. The weight of that knowledge settled heavily on his shoulders, a crushing burden far heavier than any physical shackle. The city, once a vibrant tapestry of life, now felt like a graveyard, each person a silent testament to the horrors he was fighting against.

    Adam sighed, the weight of his unspoken anxieties settling heavily on his shoulders. He continued his journey towards Eddie''s house, his steps measured and deliberate. He reached the dwelling and rang the doorbell, the sound echoing in the stillness. Silence. He rang again, a longer, more insistent press of the button, but still, no answer. A knot of unease tightened in his stomach. "Where could he be?" he murmured to himself, the question hanging in the air. "Could it be that he went to train with Tilda without telling me?"

    The thought spurred him into action. He turned, his mind already racing, and set off towards Tilda''s house, the route instantly clear in his mind. He remembered her directions, a mental map etched into his memory. He didn''t bother with the streets, instead opting for a more direct route. He leaped across a building, the movement fluid and effortless, landing silently on the rooftop. From his vantage point, he scanned the surrounding area, his eyes sharp and observant. The familiar layout of the city unfolded before him

    He spotted it then, a flash of white paint against the backdrop of the city''s muted tones. A large house, a balcony visible from his vantage point, precisely as Tilda had described. He leaped from the rooftop, landing lightly on the ground, the impact barely disturbing the dust. He continued his approach, his pace quickening with a mixture of anticipation and apprehension. He reached the yard, his hand hovering over the door handle. He hoped, with a sudden surge of anxiety, that he hadn''t made a mistake. He didn''t want to endure the awkwardness of confronting a stranger. But then, a faint but unmistakable aura, a familiar blend of energies, reached him¡ªthe subtle emanations of both Eddie and Tilda.

    He rang the doorbell, the sound swallowed by the stillness of the house. No answer. "Did they really start without me?" he muttered, a prickle of annoyance mixing with the unease. He hesitated only a moment before slowly pushing open the door. He stepped inside, his eyes adjusting to the dim light of the living room. "Hello?" he called out, his voice echoing in the spacious room.

    The faint auras, stronger now, guided him towards a door at the far end of the room. He pushed it open, revealing a scene that stole his breath. It wasn''t just a training ground; it was a landscape transformed. Before him lay a clearing, sparsely dotted with short, stunted trees, the earth beneath them bare and hard-packed. But it wasn''t the landscape that held his attention. In the distance, a powerful aura pulsed, a vibrant beacon of energy that drew his gaze, a palpable force that hummed with raw power and an almost terrifying intensity. It was unlike anything he had ever sensed before, a presence that both thrilled and unsettled him. He felt a pull towards it, an irresistible urge to approach, to understand the source of this overwhelming energy.

    Then he saw them. Eddie and Tilda, locked in combat. Eddie, his movements a blur of controlled power, leaped back just as Tilda lunged forward, a golden sword  in her hand with impossible speed. With a fluid, almost balletic grace, Tilda swung the sword. In an instant, the blade shimmered, transforming into a torrent of molten gold that solidified into a massive golden hammer, radiating heat and power. She swung the hammer with devastating force, the blow impacting the ground where Eddie had stood a mere instant before.

    A thunderous boom ripped through the air, a shockwave radiating outwards, sending Eddie spinning through the air before he crashed heavily onto his back, the impact jarring even from Adam''s distance. Dust and debris erupted from the crater where the hammer had struck. Adam watched, his expression a mixture of awe and grim satisfaction. "So they did start without me."

 Chapter 47: Tildas Golden Dawn

    Adam dropped his bag near the barrier beside the door, its familiar blue glow catching his eye.  It was identical to the one in the training grounds, a silent echo of countless hours spent honing his skills.  He turned his attention to Eddie and Tilda. Eddie sat slumped on the ground, a hand pressed to the back of his head. Tilda knelt beside him, concern etched on her face.  "Sorry I didn''t hurt you too much, did I?" she asked softly, extending a hand.

    Eddie chuckled, taking her offered help to his feet. "That''s the idea," he grinned, rubbing the back of his head.

    Adam approached, a wry smile playing on his lips.  "I can''t believe you guys started without me," he said, his voice teasing.

    Eddie''s eyes widened in mock surprise. "Oh, he''s here."

    Tilda turned to Adam, her expression softening. "Hey," she greeted warmly.  "I heard about what happened. Eddie told me about the punishment the instructor gave you."

    Adam shrugged, a hint of embarrassment coloring his cheeks. "Yeah, part of it was my fault," he admitted. "I can still manage, though," Adam insisted, his gaze falling on the black metal bracelet circling his wrist. "I won''t let these things hold me back."

    Eddie slammed his fist into his palm, a sharp crack echoing in the air. "Great, so how are we doing this?"

    Tilda stepped forward, her expression serious. "I''ve thought about this, and I think it''s only fair if it''s two against one."

    Eddie''s eyebrows shot up. "Two against one?  What?"

    Tilda''s gaze locked onto Adam and Eddie. "Since I''m a unique power holder, I think you two should face me. Plus, it''s the only way I''ll truly grow stronger."

    Adam watched Tilda walk away, a knot of apprehension tightening in his chest.  "Fighting Tilda¡­¡°  The thought echoed in his mind, a deeper voice, a voice of determination, countered the apprehension. ¡°We need to do this.¡±

    "I guess that makes sense," Eddie conceded, a thoughtful frown creasing his brow. "If we wanna grow stronger, we''ll need to surpass our limits. And since Tilda''s stronger than both of us, we''ll need to work together to even be a match for her."

    Adam nodded, a grim determination settling on his features. "I suppose you''re right."

    Tilda''s voice cut through the air, sharp and decisive. "Then shall we get started?"

    Adam lifted his fist, his heart hammering against his ribs, a drumbeat of anticipation and apprehension.  "Okay," he said, his voice low and steady. "No holding back."

    Eddie mirrored his stance, fists clenched, his eyes narrowed in focus.  "Watch out for her swords," he warned, a low growl rumbling in his chest.  The air crackled with unspoken tension, the promise of a challenging battle hanging heavy between them.

    In a blur of motion, Tilda launched herself at Adam, her body a spinning gyroscope of lethal grace.  A perfectly executed kick, aimed with deadly precision, whistled through the air, targeting Adam''s chest.  He reacted instantly, crossing his arms to form a shield against the brutal impact.  But even as her foot connected, a golden blade, conjured from thin air, arced towards Eddie with terrifying speed.  He barely evaded the razor-sharp edge, a shallow gash appearing on his shoulder before rapidly healing.

    Tilda''s feet impacted the ground with a jarring thud, the force of her kick sending tremors through the earth.  Adam''s own feet skidded back, leaving scorch marks on the ground as he struggled to maintain his balance.  Eddie hissed, clutching his shoulder as the wound vanished, replaced by a faint tingling sensation.  "She''s gotten a lot faster than when I first fought her," Adam thought, a grim realization settling in his gut as he felt the lingering sting in his arms.

    Without hesitation, Eddie extended his hand, a fiery orb coalescing in his palm.  He hurled the fireball at Tilda, a blazing projectile aimed at her heart.  "Fighting her up close is going to be a bad¡ª"  His thought was cut short.  Faster than the eye could follow, Tilda vanished, reappearing before Eddie in a blink.  Her fist, a blur of golden energy, shot towards his face.  Eddie dodged, crouching low to the ground.  "An opening," he thought, his eyes narrowed in focus.  He launched a powerful punch, aiming for Tilda''s exposed midsection.  But Tilda was too quick.  With a fluid motion, she rolled over Eddie''s back, her movements as smooth and deadly as a striking serpent.  She grabbed his jacket, using his own momentum against him, and hurled him forward with brutal force.

    Before Eddie could react, Tilda brought her hands together, a sphere of molten gold forming between her palms.  With a sudden, violent expulsion of air, she launched the projectile at Eddie''s chest.  The impact was devastating.  It felt as if a cannonball of solid metal had slammed into his torso.  A wave of searing pain ripped through him, forcing him to his knees, blood blooming on his lips as he tasted the metallic tang of his own blood.  He felt a sickening crack in his ribs, the agony nearly unbearable as he crashed to the ground.

    Tilda, momentarily surprised, felt a sudden shift in the air behind her.  A surge of heat, a wave of intense energy.  "You''re forgetting all about me!" Adam''s voice boomed, echoing through the battlefield.  A massive fireball, a miniature sun, slammed into Tilda''s back, engulfing her in a blinding explosion of fire and smoke.

    Adam leaped back, his eyes narrowed, anticipating her counterattack.  A  golden blade, propelled by an unseen force, sliced through the air, narrowly missing Adam''s face, leaving a shallow cut across his cheek.  He recoiled, his eyes widening in alarm as he saw Tilda emerge from the dissipating smoke, completely unscathed.  The area where the fireball had struck was now encased in a shimmering layer of gold, a protective shell that had deflected the brunt of the attack.  Tilda''s pupils blazed with an intense golden light, her eyes burning with energy.  A palpable aura of power emanated from her, a tangible wave of golden energy that crackled in the air, promising a devastating counterattack.

    Two golden swords materialized in Tilda''s hands as the golden glow surrounding her body subsided, leaving behind a focused intensity.  With a burst of speed, she charged towards Adam, her body a whirling dervish as she raised her swords, aiming for a devastating cross-slash.  "Oh crap... I can''t block that. I don''t have a weap¡ª" His thoughts were cut short as a solution sparked in his mind.  He used the heavy shackles on his wrists, not as a shield, but as a lever, angling them to meet the incoming blades.

    The strike landed with a deafening clang, sparks erupting as the golden swords met the unforgiving steel.  The sheer force of the impact sent Adam to one knee, the pressure immense, but he held firm.  Tilda, however, continued her assault, her energy seemingly increasing with each passing moment.

    "Incredible," Adam muttered, a grin spreading across his face despite the strain. "She can fight like this even without that side of her."  A strange thrill coursed through him. ¡°Somehow... it feels... fun." His eyes, previously a faint orange, deepened to a faint, menacing red.  With a surge of power, he pushed against Tilda''s blades, forcing her back, and rose to his feet, ready for the next exchange.

    "His power slightly increased, even with the shackles on, he''s able to parry that," Tilda thought, a flicker of admiration crossing her features.  Eddie, pushing himself to his feet, watched the exchange between Adam and Tilda.  Adam''s movements were a blur, a whirlwind of controlled power.  Tilda swung her sword; Adam parried.  Another swing, another parry.  The dance continued, a breathtaking display of skill and strength.  Their arms moved with impossible speed, a blur of motion punctuated only by the shower of sparks and the clang of steel.

    "He''s slightly falling behind," Eddie realized, "I need to help him, but I can''t in this state."  A grim determination set in. "Which is why¡­"  With a roar, flames erupted around his body, his hair turning a vibrant crimson.  His body felt lighter, his movements fluid and powerful, the flames enhancing his speed and strength.

    Mid-fight, Tilda sensed a shift in the air¡ªa sudden surge of intense heat and speed.  She reacted instantly, leaping away from Adam just as he stumbled, his breathing ragged, sweat beading on his brow.  Fatigue was clearly setting in.  Before she could regain her balance, Eddie arrived, his body a fiery blur, launching a spinning kick blazing with intense flames.

    "He''s faster! "Tilda thought, barely registering the thought before she reacted.  She blocked the kick aimed at her head with her wrist, the impact sending a shockwave through her arm.  The force of the blow was immense, throwing her off balance.  She tumbled through the air, her body spinning wildly, before crashing into a large tree with a resounding crack.  The tree splintered, sending wood flying as Tilda was thrown back, landing hard on the ground, her feet skidding across the earth.  The impact left her momentarily stunned, the sudden shift in momentum leaving her breathless and disoriented.

    A sharp sting shot through Tilda''s arm, a reminder of the force of Eddie''s kick.  She watched him from a distance, his brown hair now tinged with red, his body faintly glowing with an orange light.  "You alright?" Eddie called out, his voice laced with concern, his gaze shifting to Adam.

    "I''m okay," Adam grunted, wiping blood from his lip.  "I can still manage... but these things are really slowing me down," he added, gesturing to the shackles on his wrists.  "And they''re tough."This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Before either could react, Tilda appeared before Eddie, her sudden arrival taking them both by surprise.  A swift, powerful punch shot towards Eddie''s face.  He blocked it with a resounding thud, but the force of the blow created a shockwave that sent  Adam reeling backward.

    "There''s more I can do," Tilda thought, a flicker of guilt in her eyes as she watched Eddie, "but I don''t want to see them in pain. Especially pain caused by me."  The restraint was palpable, a truth Adam instantly recognized. Eddie met her blow, the impact muted, the force deliberately lessened.  "You''re holding back," Eddie stated, his voice low and firm. Tilda remained silent, a subtle shift in her stance betraying her hesitation.  Eddie closed the distance, his voice tight with urgency. "We can''t surpass our current limits if you start holding back like that."

    "I''m not going to," Eddie declared, his words a prelude to action.  He exploded into motion, a blur of controlled fury. His fist, a fiery comet, shot towards Tilda with terrifying speed.  Instinctively, she raised a golden shield, a shimmering barrier of defense.  But Eddie''s punch, fueled by raw power smashed through the golden barrier like it was paper. The shield shattered with a deafening crack, the sound swallowed by the roar of Eddie''s momentum as he followed through with a devastating spinning kick, the full force of his enhanced strength and fiery power behind the blow.

    His leg, wreathed in searing flames, became a blur as it connected with Tilda''s abdomen with a bone-jarring crack. The impact exploded outwards, a shockwave of force that sent Tilda sprawling across the earth.  Her body, a ragdoll of motion, tumbled end over end, each impact a jarring thud against the unforgiving ground.  Dust and debris erupted in a miniature explosion as she finally skidded to a halt, her breath ragged, her body trembling from the sheer force of the blow.  A crimson stain bloomed across her lips as she coughed, spitting out flecks of blood, the coppery tang heavy in the air.  She clutched at her stomach, her knuckles white against her burning flesh, the agony etched on her face.  Her eyes, wide and pained, locked onto Eddie, who stood before her, a figure of controlled fury, his flames dancing like malevolent spirits, his eyes burning with an intense, cold orange light¡ªthe eyes of a predator.

    "Tilda! It''s okay to go all out! We''re your friends, we can handle it! Don''t worry about hurting us, just fight!" Adam''s voice, raw with urgency, cut through the silence, a desperate plea echoing across the ravaged battlefield.

    Tilda''s heard Adam and old memories of the past resurfaced. The people she saw getting absorbed that day. It was all because of her, she helped gather them. The guilt pressed hard on her. I need to get stronger, i need to stop it from happening again " she thought.  Eddie came at her at an incredible speed. Appearing infront of her Tilda quickly materialized a sword and swung it up almost slashing Eddie in the chest as he leaped backwards.  A fire ball quickly a came close to her. In a Swift motion she turned and cut the fire ball in half, splitting in two the fire ball landed behind her exploding as she looked at Adam her glowing golden. Adam felt the energy resonating from her. A smile tugged the corners of his lips. He and Eddie launched themselves at Tilda at the same time.

    Tilda, a whirlwind of golden grace, met their onslaught with balletic precision. Adam unleashed a furious uppercut, a fiery fist aimed at her jaw.  Tilda sidestepped with impossible speed, the heat of the blow washing over her as she spun, her golden blades arcing in a defensive arc, deflecting the follow-up punch from Eddie.  His fiery fist connected with a clang against one of her blades, sending sparks flying.  Undeterred, Eddie launched a spinning heel kick, aiming for her ribs.  Tilda anticipated the move, dipping low, her body a blur of motion as she evaded the blow by a hair''s breadth, the wind from the kick ruffling her hair.  She retaliated instantly, her blades flashing, a double strike aimed at Eddie''s exposed flank.  He blocked one with his forearm, the golden blade biting into his flesh, the wound instantly cauterized by his fiery aura.  The second blade, however, grazed his side, leaving a shallow cut that vanished as quickly as it appeared.

    Adam, seizing the opportunity, unleashed a torrent of fire, a raging inferno aimed at Tilda''s chest.  She met the flames with a wave of golden energy, deflecting the searing heat with effortless grace.  The golden energy rippled outwards, pushing Adam back, but he recovered quickly, his eyes blazing with determination.  He launched himself forward again, his fist a blur of motion, aiming for her head.  Tilda countered with a swift, precise strike, her blade meeting his fist with a resounding clang.  The force of the collision sent sparks flying, but Tilda remained unmoved, her stance unwavering.  She followed up with a swift kick to his chest, the impact sending him reeling backward.  He landed hard, the breath knocked from his lungs, but he was already pushing himself back to his feet, his body already beginning to heal.

    Eddie, seeing his chance, unleashed a series of rapid-fire punches, a flurry of blows aimed at Tilda''s head and body.  She danced back, her movements fluid and graceful, each dodge a testament to her skill and agility.  She parried, weaved, and countered, her blades a deadly extension of her will.  One of her blades grazed his cheek, leaving a thin, crimson line that vanished almost instantly.  He roared, fueled by adrenaline and a burning desire to overcome her defenses.  He launched a powerful uppercut, aiming for her chin.  Tilda met the blow with her blade, the impact echoing through the battlefield.  Sparks flew, the air thick with the scent of ozone and burning flesh.

    Eddie leaped back to Adam''s side, his breathing ragged, his gaze fixed on the wound on his fist¡ªa wound that stubbornly refused to heal.  "I don''t think I can keep up this form much longer," he gasped, his voice strained.  "She''s countering our every move," Adam agreed, wiping sweat from his brow, his own body screaming in protest.  "Why don''t you try that thing?" Eddie suggested, a hint of desperation in his voice.

    "By ''that thing'' you mean¡ª No, I might die if I do it," Adam replied, his voice tight with apprehension.  "Plus, I shattered the barrier with it last time. This is just training; I don''t want to accidentally kill her¡­"  His words trailed off, his breathing heavy, his body aching.

    Before he could finish, Tilda appeared before them, a blur of motion.  With impossible speed, she launched herself into the air, her body spinning like a deadly gyroscope.  A perfectly executed double-leg kick slammed into both of their midsections simultaneously, the impact echoing through the battlefield.  Adam and Eddie were sent flying, their bodies soaring through the air before crashing to the earth, their legs skidding across the ground as they tumbled.  They landed hard, spitting blood, the pain a searing wave that washed over them.

    "Oh man," Adam groaned, clutching his ribs, "this is the fourth time she''s broken a rib¡­"  His voice was laced with pain, but also with a grudging respect for his opponent''s terrifying power."Fuuuuuuuck¡­" Eddie muttered, his gaze fixed on the sky.  "What?" Adam asked, letting go of his chest to look up.  What they saw stole their breath.  A colossal golden hammer, its size dwarfing the training grounds, descended from the heavens, its shadow engulfing them both.  Eddie''s fiery aura intensified, his body blazing brighter as the hammer''s immense presence pressed down on them.

    "I know you told her not to hold back," Eddie said, his voice strained, a tear threatening to spill, "but isn''t this a bit too  much?"

    "Just how much gold can she produce?" Adam whispered, his eyes wide with disbelief.

    Tilda floated in the air, seemingly weightless, her blonde hair now shimmering gold, her feet resting on a series of golden platforms that materialized behind the massive hammer.  Panic seized Adam and Eddie as the hammer began its descent, its immense weight promising obliteration.

    "Dude, throw me!" Eddie yelled, his voice tight with urgency.

    "What?" Adam sputtered, his mind struggling to catch up with the unfolding catastrophe.

    "There''s no time! We can''t outrun it in our condition!" Eddie shouted, his voice filled with desperation.  The hammer was falling fast.  Their only hope was a desperate gamble. "Alright," Adam grunted, his eyes blazing with fierce determination.  He grabbed Eddie, hoisting him onto his shoulder, and with a mighty roar, launched himself into the air.  His eyes glowed a furious red as he summoned every ounce of his strength, the weight of his shackles momentarily forgotten in the face of imminent danger.  Ignoring the searing pain in his battered body, he hurled Eddie towards the descending hammer with all his incredible might.

    "Spinning Blaze!" Eddie roared, his body twisting in the air, flames erupting around him until he resembled a fiery spear, a vortex of destruction.  Adam watched in horrified fascination as Eddie met the descending hammer.  A cataclysmic explosion followed, a deafening roar that shook the very ground, the hammer disintegrating into a shower of golden fragments.  From the heart of the explosion, Eddie emerged, shirtless, his head bleeding, but his eyes burning with fierce determination.  He was hurt, but he was still moving.  He was still fighting.

    "I''ve been compressing fire in my right hand for some time now," Eddie thought, "it''s time to let it loose."  He launched his fist towards Tilda''s chest, a concentrated blast of compressed fire aimed at her heart.  A golden shield materialized before the strike landed, but the sheer force of the compressed fire detonated upon impact, creating a blinding explosion of energy.

    From below, Adam watched in horror as Eddie''s body, spent and battered, plummeted from the sky.  Reacting instantly, he launched himself upwards, his own body a blur of motion.  He arrived just before Eddie hit the ground, catching his friend, his legs skidding to a halt as he absorbed the impact.  Slowly, carefully, he lowered Eddie to the ground.

    "Damn," Eddie groaned, a weak smile playing on his lips, "all my energy is depleted. It''d feel great to fall asleep right now." Eddie¡¯s eyes fluttered closed, his breathing slowing, his body slumping against the earth.  He slipped into unconsciousness, his fiery aura fading, leaving behind only the lingering scent of smoke and burnt flesh.  Adam looked up, his gaze drawn to the sky.  The shattered remnants of the golden hammer, scattered across the heavens, were shifting, transforming.  The fragments, once solid and unyielding, were liquefying, morphing into a shimmering river of liquid gold that swirled and coalesced, forming thousands upon thousands of razor-sharp golden blades, suspended in the air like a deadly, glittering storm.  Tilda stood amidst this aerial tempest, a serene figure amidst the swirling chaos, her golden eyes fixed on Adam.

    A cold dread washed over Adam.  "Should I do it?" he whispered, the question hanging heavy in the air.  The forbidden power, the power he had sworn never to use again, pulsed within him, a dangerous temptation.  Fear, cold and sharp, pierced through him.  He was afraid of the power, afraid of what it might do to him, afraid of what it might unleash.

    Suddenly, Tilda plummeted from the sky, her descent as swift and silent as a falling star.  The countless golden blades, as if sensing her fall, liquefied, transforming into a torrential downpour of liquid gold that cascaded across the battlefield, a golden rain that promised both beauty and destruction.

    Adam¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as Tilda fell.  He reacted instantly, launching himself towards her, catching her before she hit the ground.  He cradled her in his arms, his gaze falling to the faint bruise blooming on her chest, a testament to Eddie''s devastating blow.  Even as he watched, the bruise slowly faded, the golden energy within her body subtly repairing the damage.  She remained unconscious, her breathing shallow but steady.  A sigh of relief escaped Adam''s lips.  The training was over, for now.

 Chapter 48: steel and shadow

    A low, resonating crack split the oppressive silence of a room, a sound like bone grinding against stone. Darkness clung to the corners, thick and suffocating, broken only by the faint, almost imperceptible glow of unseen mechanisms. Anna, hunched over on the cot, continued her ritual, the rhythmic snap and click of breaking and regenerating fingers the only punctuation in the heavy stillness. Suddenly, a soft hiccup escaped her lips, a tiny, involuntary sound that broke the monotonous rhythm. She paused, her hands still hovering over her fingers, the pain momentarily overwhelming.

    The door slid open with a whisper of hydraulics, revealing Felicity silhouetted against the faint light beyond. She moved with the fluid grace of a predator, her presence a tangible shift in the oppressive atmosphere.

    "I never told you to stop," Felicity said, her voice a low murmur that cut through the silence. Anna looked up, her eyes shining with an unsettling brightness, a disturbing mixture of pain and something akin to joy.

    "You know," Felicity continued, her voice softening slightly, "what you did on your first mission¡­ I was proud."

    A wide, almost manic smile spread across Anna''s face. "Really?" she breathed, her voice trembling with a mixture of pain and exhilaration. The genuine delight in her tone was chilling in its contrast to the self-inflicted torture she was enduring.

    "Keep it up," Felicity said, her voice regaining its earlier coldness. "Make your sister proud." She turned and left, the door sliding shut behind her with another barely audible hiss.

    Anna resumed her self-inflicted torture, the rhythmic snapping of her fingers once more filling the darkness. The faint glow of the unseen mechanisms seemed to mock her grim determination, but her expression remained one of unsettling, almost blissful devotion. The pain was real, but the twisted sense of purpose, the warped love for her "sister," was even more potent.

    ******

    in a room with a single, harsh overhead light illuminating a long, polished table of obsidian black. Seven figures sat around it, their faces mostly obscured by shadow, each radiating an aura of lethal competence. At the head of the table sat A, her posture radiating an effortless authority. The others ¨C G, E, D, C, B

    Felicity entered, her movements fluid and silent, a predator entering its den. She took her seat without a word, the chair seeming to melt beneath her.

    "You''re late," A''s voice was low, devoid of inflection, a statement of fact rather than an accusation.

    "I had to take care of something," Felicity replied, her tone equally flat, her eyes scanning the faces around the table.

    A subtle shift occurred. D, his face partially hidden in shadow, leaned forward. "Was it¡­ your sister?" he asked, his i voice a low growl.

    Felicity''s lips curled into a cruel smile. "Shut up, D," she hissed, the word laced with venom. The sadistic glint in her eyes was unmistakable. A steepled her fingers, her gaze sweeping across the assembled ranks. "The Father believes there may be a spy amongst us," A stated, her voice a low, dangerous hum. The weight of the Father''s suspicion hung heavy in the air, unspoken yet palpable.

    B leaned back, a subtle, almost imperceptible movement. "The chances are very low," B said, their voice calm, measured. "A spy beneath us? Unlikely."

    "We already have a spy within the Black Dragons faction," G interjected, their voice sharp, cutting through the tense silence. "But there''s a possibility he''s turned. We need to interrogate him first."

    ¡°Unlikely he''s turned," D countered. "I''m close to Raphael. He wouldn''t betray us so easily. There has to be another spy, someone we don''t know about." D''s words hung in the air, a challenge to the assumptions of the others. "However, that''s not why you''re all here. This is critical, yes, but it''s not the main reason. The mission to capture the scientist¡­ it was a success. We extracted information." A paused, letting the weight of their words sink in. "There''s an island, not far from the city. They''re creating superhuman soldiers there. Power holders. like us. This is a threat to both our faction and the Black Dragons. They can captured one of us from the city. We need to stop this." A''s gaze hardened. "I know where the island is."

    *Two days ago*

    In the heart of Atlas City, the midday sun glinted off the polished chrome of the Atlas City Bank. Inside, the usual hum of activity was shattered by a sudden, chilling silence. Three figures, all tall and imposing, stood amidst the scattered bodies of terrified bank employees and customers, their voices cutting through the stunned quiet.

    "Put your money in the bag!" the most aggressive of the three barked, his voice raspy and strained. He gestured with a sawed-off shotgun towards a trembling teller, their hands shaking as they frantically stuffed cash into a large duffel bag.

    The other two robbers, while equally tall, were noticeably more nervous. One kept a watchful eye on the hostages, his hand never straying far from the pistol holstered at his hip, his body visibly tense. The other fidgeted, his eyes darting around the room, constantly scanning for any sign of trouble. He occasionally muttered to himself, a nervous tic that betrayed his anxiety.

    "Hurry up!" the aggressive robber snapped, his patience wearing thin. The teller, their face pale and streaked with tears, fumbled with the cash, their hands trembling so violently that some bills slipped from their grasp and fluttered to the floor.

    Suddenly, the screech of tires and the unmistakable wail of police sirens filled the air. The robbers froze, their eyes darting towards the bank''s entrance. Several police cars had screeched to a halt outside, their emergency lights flashing. A SWAT team began to emerge, their weapons trained on the bank.

    "Police! Get down!" a police officer yelled, their voice echoing through the bank. The robbers exchanged panicked glances, their carefully constructed facade of control crumbling. The aggressive robber, his face contorted with rage, raised his shotgun. The tense standoff had begun. The air crackled with anticipation, the fate of the robbers and the hostages hanging precariously in the balance.

    The aggressive robber, his face contorted with a mixture of rage and panic, grabbed a young woman by the hair, yanking her to her feet. Her eyes, wide with terror, reflected the harsh glare of the overhead lights. "You''re coming with me," he snarled, his voice thick with menace. He shoved her roughly towards the bank''s exit, his shotgun held loosely at his side.

    The nervous robber, his anxiety escalating, grabbed an older man by the arm, his grip surprisingly strong. The man stumbled, his glasses askew, his face a mask of fear. "Stay calm," the robber muttered, more to himself than to the hostage, his voice trembling slightly. He half-dragged, half-pushed the man towards the door, his pistol still holstered but his hand hovering nervously over it.

    The two robbers, each with a hostage in tow, burst out of the bank into the bright sunlight. The scene outside was chaotic: police officers swarmed the area, their weapons drawn, shouting orders. The robbers pushed their hostages forward, using them as shields against the hail of police commands.

    "Let them go!" a police officer yelled, his voice strained. The aggressive robber laughed, a harsh, cruel sound that cut through the air.

    "Not a chance," he spat, his eyes scanning the scene, assessing the situation. He shoved the young woman towards the officers, using her as a human shield. She stumbled, falling to her knees, her body shaking with relief and terror.

    The older man, however, was not so lucky. The nervous robber, his eyes darting between the police and his hostage, tightened his grip. "He''s coming with us," he muttered, his voice barely audible above the din of the chaos.

    The two robbers, one now free, the other still held captive, sprinted towards a waiting van parked a block away. The aggressive robber tossed the duffel bag of cash into the back, then shoved the older man inside, slamming the door shut. They jumped into the van, the driver already behind the wheel, and sped off, tires screeching against the asphalt.

    Several police cars peeled out in pursuit, their sirens a deafening roar that echoed through the city streets. The chase was on. The van, carrying its captive and its ill-gotten gains, disappeared into the labyrinthine streets of Atlas City

    The van roared through the city streets, the relentless wail of police sirens a constant, deafening backdrop. Inside, the tension was palpable. The aggressive robber, his face grim, gripped the steering wheel. The nervous robber fidgeted, his eyes darting to the rearview mirror, while the third robber, surprisingly calm, began to speak.

    "Alright, let''s get this over with," he said, his voice surprisingly steady. "Three bags. We split it three ways. Just like we planned."

    The aggressive robber grunted in response, his eyes fixed on the road ahead. He navigated the city streets with a reckless abandon, weaving through traffic with a skill that bordered on the reckless.

    As they turned sharply into a narrow alley, attempting to lose their pursuers, the nervous robber suddenly opened the back doors of the van. The police cars, following closely behind, were forced to slow down as they entered the narrow passage. It was then that the older man was thrown from the moving van.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The police cars screeched to a halt, narrowly avoiding hitting the man who landed hard on the asphalt, his body crumpling. He groaned in pain, his body twisted at an unnatural angle. The robbers, however, didn''t stop. They continued their escape, leaving the injured man behind.

    Finally, they reached a secluded dead-end street, far from the city center. The van screeched to a halt, the engine sputtering to a stop. Each robber grabbed a bag of money. There was no time for satisfaction, no time for shared glances; only the urgent need to escape. They were already moving, melting into the shadows, disappearing into the labyrinthine streets of Atlas City, each hoping they would be the one to escape the long arm of the law. The plan, from the start, had been for a swift escape and a clean split, minimizing risk and maximizing the chances of at least one of them evading capture. The urgency of their escape was fueled not only by the pursuing police but also by the knowledge that the entire operation, from the initial planning to the selection of this specific dead-end street, had been meticulously orchestrated to serve a larger, more sinister purpose ¨C a purpose tied to the building''s real-life function and the individuals tasked with maintaining its clandestine operations. The distant wail of police sirens faded into the quiet of the night, leaving only the lingering sense of a conspiracy far larger than a simple bank robbery.

    High above the sprawling cityscape of Atlas, perched on the edge of a tall building, stood Assassin Z. Her short, black hair, cropped just below her ears, whipped gently in the night breeze. Clad in her signature black assassin attire, she was a dark silhouette against the inky sky, a predator poised to strike. The city lights twinkled below, a glittering tapestry of human activity oblivious to the silent hunter preparing to descend. Her target: the aggressive robber from the Atlas City Bank heist, a contract she''d received days before the robbery even took place.

    With a fluid grace that belied her lethal intent, she launched herself from the building''s edge. The drop was significant, but not insurmountable for someone of her skills. She landed silently on the street below, the impact absorbed by her specially designed boots. Then, with a speed that blurred the vision, she was a streak of black, a phantom moving through the night, her movements precise and deadly. She knew her target''s escape route, the likely path he''d taken, and she moved with an unnerving efficiency, her senses honed to a razor''s edge. The city''s labyrinthine streets were her hunting ground, and she tracked her prey with supernatural precision.

    Assassin Z, a blur of motion, moved through the city''s underbelly at a speed that defied human limits ¨C 190 kilometers per hour. She was a phantom, a whisper in the night, yet her presence was somehow felt, a subtle shift in the air, a prickling sensation on the skin for those attuned to such things. She moved in and out of the shadows, a fleeting darkness within the already-dark night, visible and invisible in the same instant. The life force of her target pulsed stronger now, closer, nearer.

    The robber, his breath ragged, fumbled with his keys, he was close to his sanctuary, a hidden alleyway leading to a nondescript door, his only hope of escape. He was sweating, his heart hammering against his ribs. He shoved the keys into the lock, his hands shaking so violently that he nearly dropped them.

    The robber finally managed to unlock the door, shoving it open and scrambling inside. He hadn''t even taken two steps when he felt it ¨C a sudden whoosh of air, a chilling presence that raised the hairs on the back of his neck. Instinctively, he raised his arms to protect himself. He didn''t understand what was happening, but a strange, cold sensation washed over him. He looked down to see his wrist, his hand, encased in a thick layer of ice, forming with terrifying speed.

    Assassin Z''s blade flashed, aimed for a killing blow, but the ice acted as a shield, deflecting the attack. The robber stumbled, falling heavily against a nearby table, the cheap wood splintering under his weight. He rolled, scrambling to his feet, his eyes wide with shock and disbelief.

    "What the fuck?" he breathed, his voice raw with astonishment. He stared at his iced hand, then around the room, searching for his attacker. He couldn''t see anyone, yet he knew, with a certainty that chilled him to the bone, that he had just faced an unseen enemy, an enemy with power far beyond his comprehension. The surprise of the attack was compounded by the even greater surprise of his own unexpected ability, a power he never knew he possessed.

    Z, abandoning her invisibility, materialized before the robber, two small, wickedly sharp blades glinting in her hand. She lunged, aiming a swift thrust for his eye. He reacted instantly, a desperate sidestep sending him sprawling to the floor, narrowly avoiding the blade that whistled past his ear. The impact jarred him, but he rolled, scrambling to his feet, his heart hammering against his ribs.

    Z followed, her blades a blur of motion. She lunged again, aiming a downward stab as he rose. He reacted instinctively, rolling to the side just as the blades sliced through the air where he''d been a moment before. He landed hard, the breath knocked from his lungs. Before he could scramble up, Z was on him, her blades aimed for his chest. Just as the points neared his skin, a sheet of ice formed, a crystalline barrier deflecting the attack. The ice shattered, sending shards flying, but he was safe, for the moment. He pushed himself up, his eyes wide with terror, his body trembling. He tried to run, but Z reacted instantly, throwing a small, wickedly sharp knife. It embedded itself with a thunk into the wall beside his head, the vibrations rattling his teeth. He froze, his body rigid with terror, the near miss sending a fresh wave of panic through him. He was trapped, cornered, his only defense his newfound, unpredictable power. The small room became a chaotic battlefield, a desperate struggle between a skilled assassin and a terrified man fighting for his life.

    He decided he couldn''t keep running. He had to fight back. He launched a wild punch, a desperate haymaker aimed at Z''s head. She moved with a speed that defied belief, sidestepping the blow with contemptuous ease. He threw another, and another, each swing clumsy and desperate, fueled by adrenaline and terror. Z dodged them all, her movements fluid and precise, each evasion a testament to her superior skill.

    Then, with a speed that was almost inhuman, she countered. Her fist connected with his jaw, a sharp, brutal impact that sent a jolt of pain through his head. Instantly, a sheet of ice formed, a crystalline barrier appearing at the point of impact, cushioning the blow but still jarring him. Before he could recover, she struck again, her fist slamming into his ribs, another sheet of ice forming, shattering on impact. He gasped, the pain intense, searing.

    Another punch landed on his stomach, doubling him over. Ice formed, protecting him from the full force of the blow, but the impact still stole his breath. She continued her assault, a relentless barrage of punches, each one precise, each one powerful. Ice formed and shattered with each impact, a testament to both her skill and his unexpected power. She was toying with him, her movements precise and deadly, her annoyance growing with each clumsy attempt at defense.

    Finally, she grew impatient. With a snarl, she leaped, her body spinning in a blur of motion. Her foot connected with his chest in a devastating spinning kick, a bone-jarring impact that sent him hurtling backward. Ice formed at the point of impact, but this time, the force was too great. The ice shattered, and with it, one of his ribs, cracking with a sickening crunch. He slammed against the wall, his head hitting the hard surface with a sickening thud. He crumpled to the floor, unconscious, his body a testament to the brutal efficiency of Assassin Z.

    The robber groaned, lifting his head from the ground, his vision blurry, his body screaming in pain. "What¡­ what are you?" he managed to croak, his voice barely a whisper.

    Z, her face impassive, reached to her belt, withdrawing one of her small, wickedly sharp knives. With a flick of her wrist, she threw the knife, the blade finding its mark with deadly precision. It sank into his head, silencing him instantly.

    The wave of relief that washed over Z was short-lived. The silence of the room was shattered by the explosive eruption of brick and plaster. A figure, clad in dark, tactical gear, burst through the wall near the doorway, showering the already-messy room with debris. The impact sent a tremor through the room, and before the dust settled, three more figures in similar attire followed, entering through the newly created breach in the wall, rather than using the door a few feet away. The four figures surrounded Z, their movements precise and efficient, their lack of weapons as striking as their unexpected arrival. Z, caught completely off guard, felt a jolt of surprise. This was not how the mission was supposed to end. She hadn''t anticipated this development, this silent, coordinated assault by an unseen force. But her surprise was fleeting. Instinctively, she raised her knives, her stance shifting to a defensive posture, prepared for whatever might come next.

    The first figure, without hesitation, launched himself at Z, his movements surprisingly fast and powerful. Z reacted instantly, her reflexes honed to a razor''s edge. With a swift, brutal movement, she swung one of her knives, the blade slicing across his neck. A deep gash opened, blood welling up, but before Z could follow up, the attacker stumbled back, clutching at the wound. To her astonishment, the bleeding slowed, then stopped. The flesh began to knit itself back together, the wound visibly closing before her eyes.

    Z stared, her eyes widening in disbelief. Regeneration. This wasn''t a normal human. The realization hit her with the force of a physical blow. These were the subjects of the superhuman experiments. The implications were staggering. The mission, she now understood, was far from over

    "Shit," she breathed, the word barely audible above the pounding of her own heart. The enhanced human lunged again, his movements surprisingly fluid and powerful. Z met his attack with a flurry of precise movements. She sidestepped his wild swing, simultaneously grabbing his arm and twisting. Her blade flashed, a series of rapid stabs from wrist to shoulder, each strike precise and deadly. He roared in pain, but his regeneration was already at work, the wounds visibly closing. Before he could react, she shifted, her blade arcing upwards, slicing across his neck again. He staggered back, but his regeneration was relentless.

    Without pausing, Z spun, her blade a silver blur, targeting another of the enhanced humans. She met his charge with a brutal elbow strike to the jaw, sending him reeling. Before he could recover, she was on him, her blade finding its mark again and again, slicing through his flesh. He fought back, his punches surprisingly strong, but Z was faster, more agile, her movements a deadly dance of precision and power. She dodged a wild haymaker, her blade flashing as she countered, slicing across his chest. He roared, his regeneration already working to repair the damage

    She spun, using the momentum to evade another incoming attack, her blade flashing out to meet the next opponent''s arm, forcing him to stumble. She used the opening to deliver a swift kick to his ribs, sending him sprawling. The fight was a whirlwind of motion, a deadly dance of precision and power, each movement calculated, each evasion a testament to her skill. The air filled with the sounds of clashing bodies, the hiss of steel, and the grunts of pain. Then, a fist connected with her jaw, a brutal blow that sent her stumbling back. The force of the impact was unexpected, the enhanced human''s fist seemingly imbued with a power beyond mere strength. She staggered, her vision blurring, the taste of blood filling her mouth. The enhanced human''s regeneration was impressive, but his power was even more so. The fight was far from over, but the tide had begun to turn

    Mid-fight, Z noticed something terrifying. One of the enhanced humans clenched his fists, and Z watched in horror as his hands and forearms transformed, the flesh hardening and turning into gleaming steel. This was beyond simple regeneration; this was a level of augmentation she hadn''t anticipated. A surge of adrenaline shot through her. She had to adapt, and fast.

    She renewed her assault, her movements even more precise, more deadly. Her blades danced, weaving through their attacks, finding gaps in their defenses. She dodged a wild swing, her blade slicing across his chest, the steel offering little resistance to her sharpened steel. She grabbed another enhanced human by the face, her grip surprisingly strong, and slammed his head into the ground, the impact echoing through the room. Her eyes glowed a deep red as she leaned in close, whispering a single word, barely audible above the sounds of the battle: "Sleep." The enhanced human slumped to the ground, unconscious.

    But her victory was short-lived. She turned to engage another opponent, but before she could react, the enhanced human she''d just incapacitated jolted awake. With terrifying speed, he wrapped his arms around her neck from behind, his grip like a vise, cutting off her air. Before she could struggle, another enhanced human, the one with the steel arm, unleashed a brutal barrage of punches. The first blow slammed into her stomach, stealing her breath. The second connected with her jaw, sending jolts of pain through her head and blurring her vision. A ringing filled her ears, a dull roar that drowned out the sounds of the battle.

    Then, another enhanced human, his foot transforming into a jagged piece of rock, connected with a devastating kick to her stomach. The impact was jarring, sending her flying backward. She slammed against the wall, the air whooshing from her lungs, the world tilting and blurring. Darkness closed in, and she fainted, her body collapsing to the floor, her mission a catastrophic failure. She had been captured.

    *The present* DMR

    The sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the cityscape of DMR. The sky blazed with a fiery spectacle of oranges, reds, and purples, a breathtaking panorama reflected in the glass towers that pierced the twilight sky. A gentle breeze rustled through the leaves of the trees lining the street, carrying with it the scent of exhaust fumes and distant cooking fires. Eddie and Adam walked side-by-side, their footsteps echoing softly on the pavement. The city hummed around them, a vibrant backdrop to their quiet conversation.

    "Okay," Eddie began, his voice calm and measured, "what about the Hammer of Judgment? What about it?"

    Adam chuckled, a low rumble in his chest. "So, you''re naming people''s moves now? It does sound cooler when you say it like that." He paused, touching a hand to the side of his head. "I was surprised you still had your head attached after that Spinning Blaze move. You were bleeding pretty badly."

    Eddie grinned. "Worth it, right? It was pretty cool."

    Adam nodded, a thoughtful expression on his face. "Yeah, it was. I didn''t expect Tilda to be that powerful, though."

    "Well," Eddie replied, "she is a unique power holder."

    "So," Adam asked, "we''re going to be facing people like that in the tournament?"

    "Yeah," he said, his voice low and serious. "We might even face people more powerful than Tilda."

    "You know, I was actually surprised you could keep up with the training, especially with those metal shackles on."

    Adam smiled faintly. "I was pushing myself every time," he admitted. "Felt like I was going to fall down sometimes. They were really slowing me down, but I knew the training would be advantageous. Might even make me a little stronger."

    "Yeah," Eddie agreed. "Once you get those shackles off, I wonder just how strong you''ll be."

    Adam''s smile widened slightly, a hint of anticipation in his eyes.

 Chapter 49: A Promise Unheard

    The city lights began to twinkle, a glittering promise of the challenges and triumphs that awaited them. As they walked, the rhythmic tap-tap-tap of Adam''s feet against the pavement punctuated the quiet hum of the city.

    "Hey, Eddie," Adam said, breaking the silence, "there''s something I''ve been meaning to ask you." He paused, choosing his words carefully. "How does money work around here? I mean, I remember that time I was at that restaurant with Tilda¡­ she didn''t pay for anything."

    "You noticed that, huh? Well, we don''t really use money here, not in the way you''re used to, anyway. It all depends on your rank. Higher rank, more suitable accommodations, better food, better everything, really. It''s all provided for you."

    Adam stopped walking, his eyes wide with surprise. "Seriously? You mean¡­ like, you don''t even need money?"

    Eddie shrugged. "That''s the gist of it. I don''t really understand the full mechanics of it myself. I''ve only been here about six months, so I''m still figuring things out." He smiled. "It''s a whole different system, that''s for sure." They resumed their walk.

    They walked in comfortable silence for a few moments, the city lights painting their faces in shifting patterns of light and shadow. Then Adam spoke again, a thoughtful frown creasing his brow. "There''s something else that''s been bothering me," he said. "Remember when we signed up for the tournament? The person who handed us the papers¡­ they had a scar on their hand. A really noticeable one." He paused, looking at Eddie expectantly. "Are there¡­ are here humans here? Like, normal humans?"

    Eddie nodded, his expression grim. "Yeah, there are. Humans who''ve been¡­ well, let''s just say they''ve been brainwashed. They work here in DMR, doing all sorts of jobs. They''re essentially slaves."

    Adam''s eyes widened. "Seriously? I didn''t know that."

    Eddie sighed. "I don''t like it either," he admitted, "but that''s all the more reason we need get stronger. "

    A moment of silence stretched between them, the sounds of the city a muted backdrop to their unspoken thoughts.

    "So," Eddie prompted gently, "what happened? After you got, adopted¡­"

    "What do you mean?" Adam asked, a hint of confusion in his voice.

    "Well," Eddie continued, "you said you weren''t exactly treated well by your adoptive family. But, am kind of curious¡­ where you lived, what kind of family they were¡­"

    "It''s a pretty long story," Adam began, his voice low. "When I was adopted. The first few days were¡­ okay. They weren¡¯t really talkative, my older brother and younger step-sister were kind of shy. The first couple of months were alright, I was treated okay. But then¡­ things changed. Just when I started to feel like I was fitting in, they started piling on the chores, all the work. It was like they were trying to break me. I ended up getting beat almost every day, for things I didn¡¯t even do. My siblings¡­ they¡¯d prank me, and I¡¯d get the blame. High school wasn¡¯t much better; I got bullied constantly. And that¡¯s where¡­" He trailed off, the unspoken weight of his experiences hanging heavy in the air. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "And that''s when school really started to feel¡­ unbearable," Adam continued, his voice barely above a whisper. "I was bullied all the time, and when I got home, there was always more work to do. I never had any time to just¡­ be. To read, to think, to just exist. I constantly thought about quitting school. I even told my stepmother once, but she just shouted at me, slapped me¡­ So I never mentioned it again." He paused, a flicker of bitterness in his eyes. "I¡­ I actually thought you were living a better life, Eddie. I hoped you¡¯d been adopted by parents who were¡­ the opposite of mine. I hoped you had a good life, a better life than I did." The city lights seemed to dim slightly, as if the weight of his words had cast a shadow over the glittering scene.

    Eddie chuckled, a low rumble in his chest, but the sound held a surprising depth of understanding. He offered Adam a heartfelt smile, a genuine expression of empathy. "Too bad, huh? Too bad we didn''t get the life we always dreamt of," he said, his voice soft. He took a deep breath, letting out a long sigh. "Well," he continued, "you can''t always expect good things out of life, can you? Life¡­ life is hard. I think you know what I mean." He paused, searching for the right words. "I didn''t get adopted. But¡­" He stopped, a thoughtful expression crossing his face.

    "There was this one worker at the orphanage," Eddie began, his voice low, a faraway look in his eyes. "He was the only one I really talked to, you know? We actually talked about me leaving the orphanage when I turned eighteen. He said it would be tough, that I might be too young to make it on my own, especially considering how¡­ irresponsible he said I was." Eddie chuckled, a short, humorless sound, a hint of regret coloring his voice. "He said he had an uncle who might be willing to take me in, be my guardian. Said it would be better than trying to make it alone."

    He paused, running a hand through his hair. "It was kind of like with you, you know? The first couple of months were¡­ okay. He was alright, at first. But then¡­" His voice dropped, the words heavy with unspoken pain. "Then he started abusing me. The guy who was supposed to be my guardian¡­" The city lights blurred slightly as if reflecting the turmoil in his memories.

    "So, yeah," Eddie continued, his voice low and tight, "things went south pretty fast. The abuse started, and¡­ well, he didn''t want me around anymore after that. I was already working construction, even while I was living with him, so I just¡­ left. Didn''t tell the orphanage anything. Just packed my bags and got out of there." He ran a hand through his hair, a weary sigh escaping his lips. "Living alone was a struggle, of course. Money was tight, and there were times I really regretted not going back to the orphanage. But¡­ I couldn''t bring myself to do it. The thought of going back there¡­ it was worse than anything else." He looked at Adam, a flicker of something unreadable in his eyes. "It''s a long story, but that''s basically it. That''s basically how It was before I ended up where I am now."

    "Oh," Adam said softly, "so¡­ how did you end up here?"

    Eddie hesitated, then took a deep breath. "I was crossing the street one day, dead tired after work. This woman, red hair, just tossed something at me ¨C a cloth, I think. Instinctively, I caught it. The moment my fingers closed around it, it incinerated. Turned into this black dust¡­ and it went¡­ into me. I started panicking, losing consciousness. The next thing I knew, I was here. In DMR. They¡­ they brainwashed me. Made me believe I''d lived my whole life in DMR, with a mother I never knew.¡° Eddie continued, his voice barely above a whisper. "The woman¡­ she was an illusion. There was no one there. Just¡­ nothing." He shook his head, a shudder running through him. "I wonder¡­ I wonder if everyone in DMR has these illusions. Do they all go through the same¡­ curse¡­ as I did?"

    "I don''t know," Adam admitted, shaking his head. "Kim didn''t tell me any of that."

    "Same here," Eddie said, a wry smile touching his lips. "Kim doesn''t explain much. He only tells you what you ask, which is incredibly annoying. I mean, don''t you think we should know everything? Not just what we ask him? He''s always in a rush to get somewhere, too."

    Adam shrugged. "I haven''t known Kim for very long, but¡­ yeah, that does seem to be how he is."

    They walked on in silence for a while, the city lights painting their faces in shifting patterns of light and shadow. They reached a splitting path, the point where their separate ways diverged for the night.

    "So," Adam said, a thoughtful expression on his face, "is it okay if we meet at Tilda''s place again tomorrow to train?"

    Eddie nodded, a small smile playing on his lips. "That''s the plan." He turned and began to walk away, disappearing into the shadows before Adam could reply.

    Adam stood there for a moment, he let out a long, slow sigh. The city lights twinkled around him, a glittering backdrop to his solitary journey as he turned and walked towards his own home.

 Chapter50: Chains of Power

    *one day ago*

    The elevator car, a cold metal box hurtling downwards into the bowels of Atlas City, vibrated with a low, insistent hum. Dr. Hendricks, his face drawn and pale beneath the harsh fluorescent lights, remained oblivious to the mechanical rhythm, his attention consumed by the pamphlet in his hand.His eyes, bloodshot and shadowed with exhaustion, scanned the text one last time, the words blurring into a meaningless jumble. The air in the confined space was thick with the metallic tang of ozone and the faint, sickly sweet scent of antiseptic, a constant reminder of his subterranean existence.

    "Damn it," he thought, "These guys aren''t giving us any breaks, we have to work our asses off all day with only a 5-hour break. It''s been a month, and I haven''t seen or contacted my wife and kids. They want us to make the serum''s effects permanent, not temporary, but working us to the bone won''t magically produce a solution. My brain''s gonna crush at this rate." He ran a hand through his already disheveled hair, the gesture revealing the stark white of his knuckles, bone-white against the darkening skin.

    The elevator shuddered to a halt, the sudden stillness amplifying the oppressive silence of the underground facility. The doors hissed open with a sigh of compressed air, revealing a long, stark hallway stretching before him like a white ribbon unwinding into the darkness. The walls, gleaming with an almost unnervingly clean white tile, seemed to press in on him, the cold, smooth surface reflecting the harsh fluorescent light in a blinding glare. To his left, another hallway branched off, disappearing into the labyrinthine depths of the facility, its darkness a silent promise of further unknown challenges. The air hung heavy and cold, the scent of antiseptic sharp and sterile, a constant, pervasive reminder of the sterile, controlled environment he inhabited. He could hear the faint, almost imperceptible hum of machinery in the distance, a low, persistent thrum that vibrated through the floor and up into his bones.

    He continued down the hallway, the pristine white tiles reflecting the harsh fluorescent light in a blinding glare. The corridor split in two, and he instinctively chose the right path, the air growing colder, heavier with each step. The path led to a pair of imposing double doors, their surfaces scarred with faded biohazard symbols ¨C a grim testament to the nature of the work conducted within. He paused beside the doors, his hand hovering over the small, red-glowing screen embedded in the wall to the right. From his pocket, he produced a worn identification card, its serial number barely visible . With a practiced movement, he slid the card into the reader. A faint hum filled the air as the card was scanned, the red glow quickly shifting to a vibrant green, accompanied by a sharp, insistent beep. The doors hissed open, revealing the interior beyond.

    To his surprise, the room was almost empty. The sterile environment, usually buzzing with frenetic activity, was strangely subdued. A handful of soldiers moved with grim efficiency, their movements precise and purposeful as they loaded various materials and equipment into sturdy metal crates. The large, transparent container that had previously held the power holder''s body was conspicuously absent from its usual position in the center of the room. A chilling emptiness occupied the space where it once stood.

    The Colonel stood near where the container had been, his face grim, his silhouette stark against the harsh fluorescent lighting. He barked an order at a soldier frantically disconnecting a series of large monitors, his voice sharp and impatient. "Hurry up, man! We don''t have time to waste! Hurry up!" He pointed a finger, the gesture sharp and decisive, his eyes betraying a mixture of urgency and barely controlled fury.

    Dr. Hendricks approached the Colonel, his footsteps hesitant on the cold, metallic floor. "Good morning, sir," he offered, his voice a low murmur against the backdrop of the controlled chaos. The Colonel''s gaze, sharp and assessing, swept over him, lingering on his pale face and the dark circles beneath his eyes.

    "Ah, Doctor," the Colonel said, his voice devoid of warmth. "You''re still here. You look pale. Is there a problem?" His expression remained serious, his features unreadable, the question hanging in the air like a silent accusation.

    Hendricks opened his mouth to speak, the words "Are you kidding me? This is because of you!" forming silently on his lips. He swallowed, forcing himself to compose himself. "I''m just¡­ confused. I thought¡­" But before he could articulate his confusion, the Colonel cut him off, his voice sharp and impatient. "Our base has been compromised," he stated, his gaze unwavering. "Turns out the assassin we brought in yesterday had a tracking device¡ªimplanted in her neck. We managed to destroy it and moved her to the other base."

    Hendricks blinked, his mind struggling to catch up. "The other base? We have another base for conducting these experiments?"

    The Colonel''s lips curled into a thin, humorless line. "Of course, you didn''t think we''d conduct these experiments in one base, did you? We have multiple bases¡­ on the island."

    The word hung in the air, heavy with implication. Hendricks felt a jolt of disorientation. "An island?" he echoed, his voice barely a whisper.

    The Colonel''s expression hardened. "Correct. How come you don''t know about this? The whole research staff was alerted about this matter."

    "Um... This is the first time I''m hearing about it," said Doctor Hendricks.

    The Colonel stared at him, his expression unreadable. "We sounded an alarm hours ago, gathered everyone, and made an announcement. I remember someone saying you weren''t there. Where were you at that time?"

    Hendricks shrugged, a pathetic attempt at nonchalance. "I must have been exhausted from all the work. I had just woken up moments ago; I must have missed it." He added, as an aside to himself, "(I felt like sleeping for a decade)."If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The Colonel, seemingly unfazed by this, continued. "I believe you now understand the situation. Some of your colleagues have already been moved to the island. You''re going to have to get on the ship if you don''t want to get left behind."

    The weight of this sunk in, and Hendricks thought, "But I want to get left behind." A single tear welled up in the corner of his eye.

    "My men will drive you there. You''re moving to Arcon Island," the Colonel stated, his voice clipped, before turning and walking out of the room, leaving Hendricks alone amidst the fading sounds of hurried activity.

    Hendricks stood there, the Colonel''s words hanging in the air. His expression immediately shifted from stunned confusion to one of profound regret. The initial excitement, the thrill of discovery, now felt like a distant, naive dream.

    "At first, when I learned about these power holders, I was fascinated," he murmured, his voice barely audible above the diminishing sounds of the soldiers packing equipment. "I couldn''t believe it when I saw how their bodies worked; I was eager to know more about them. We found a way to temporarily turn a normal human into a power holder. But making it permanent¡­ that''s another story. I am starting to regret having joined this project." His words trailed off, lost in the growing silence of the almost-empty room. The rhythmic thump of boots and the clatter of equipment faded into the background, leaving only the weight of his regret and the chilling implications of his involvement. A hand touched his shoulder, interrupting his somber reflection, snapping him back to the harsh reality of his situation.

    It was a woman, her presence a sharp contrast to the fading chaos of the room. She was small, perhaps five feet tall, her soldier''s uniform crisp and immaculate despite the surrounding disarray. Two badges, gleaming faintly under the harsh fluorescent lights, adorned her chest. Her black hair was pulled back severely, revealing a scattering of freckles across her pale skin.

    "You''re Doctor Hendricks, right?" she asked, her voice serious, almost practiced, devoid of any warmth or inflection.

    "Yeah, I am," he replied, his voice flat, his exhaustion suddenly palpable.

    "Nice to meet you, Doctor," she said, her tone unchanging. "I''m here to escort you to the ship."

    The simple sentence landed like a physical blow, the weight of it settling heavily on Hendricks''s shoulders. He felt his exhaustion multiply tenfold, the weariness of the past month suddenly amplified, crushing him under its weight. A wave of despair washed over him. "Damn it," he thought, the words a silent curse against the relentless march of events, the inescapable reality of his situation.

    *****

    DMR (The present)

    Exhaustion washed over Adam as he collapsed onto his bed, the mattress sighing beneath his weight. The memory of the fight¡ªthe chaotic flurry of blows, the desperate struggle against Tilda¡ªplayed out behind his eyelids. He hadn''t done much, really, but he felt slightly useless and frustrated. The shackles, the heavy metal bracelets encircling his wrists, had hampered his movements, restricting his power, but he''d adapted, found ways to work around the limitations. He''d learned something valuable in the fight.

    He lifted a hand, his gaze falling on the dark metal restraints. Even now, removed from the heat of battle, he could feel their weight, a physical manifestation of his limitations. "Now I''m gonna have to shower with these things again," he muttered, a sigh escaping his lips.

    Pushing himself up, he made his way to the bathroom, the familiar routine a small comfort in the wake of the adrenaline-fueled chaos. He looked at his reflection in the mirror, the harsh light revealing the sweat still clinging to his skin. He shrugged off his t-shirt, the movement surprisingly fluid despite the weight of the shackles. His gaze fell to his abdomen, and a surprised grin spread across his face. "Whoa¡­ that workout really did pay off," he said, a hint of pride in his voice as he admired the definition of his abs. He flexed his arms, the muscles rippling beneath his skin, the unexpected strength a small victory in the face of his recent challenges. "Okay, okay," he said, shaking his head, a smile still playing on his lips. "I gotta stop messing around and just take a shower."

    Meanwhile, in the relative quiet of the laundry room, the rhythmic thump of the washing machine providing a steady, almost hypnotic backdrop, Tilda leaned against the vibrating machine, phone pressed to her ear. She was speaking to Kim, her voice calm and even.

    "What?!" Kim''s voice, sharp with surprise, cut through the hum of the machine.

    "I really don''t know how he did it," Tilda said. "When I got there, he was already fighting Eddie, and then¡­ then he just destroyed the barrier."

    "Are you certain it was Adam and not¡ª" Kim began, but Tilda cut him off, her voice firm.

    "It was Adam. It wasn''t Ragna."

    A silence stretched between them, broken only by the whirring of the washing machine and the faint hum of distant voices. It was the kind of silence that suggested Kim was processing information, perhaps struggling to reconcile what he''d just heard with his own expectations.

    Finally, Tilda''s voice, hesitant and uncertain, broke the silence. "Hello?

    Kim''s voice was sharper now, laced with urgency. "Tilda, from now on, I want you to tell me every crucial piece of information on time. Don''t wait. What just happened is serious."

    "Alright, I''ll call you if anything else happens," Tilda replied, her tone businesslike.

    "Did you start your training?" Kim asked.

    "Yes, we''re going to continue with it tomorrow¡­ but there''s a problem," Tilda said, her voice taking on a slightly more serious tone.

    "What?" Kim''s voice was instantly alert.

    "Adam got into a fight with Alex during their agility training and got punished afterward. It seems they were using the heavy shackles for their agility training. So Adam and Alex were punished to wear them for two weeks," she explained.

    "Two weeks?" Kim''s voice was laced with disbelief, followed by a long, weary sigh. "I''m going to have to talk to him about this. If you''ll be training tomorrow, I want you to wait for me before you start. I want to see your progress¡­ and the power Adam used to destroy that dimension." The line went dead, the click of the disconnected call echoing in the laundry room.

    Tilda remained leaning against the washing machine, the rhythmic thump a counterpoint to the racing thoughts in her head. She remembered Adam''s cry of pain, a sharp, guttural sound that had pierced through the noise of the dimension, a sound that, even now, resonated within her. She hadn''t felt his pain, not directly, but she had heard it, a visceral echo that lingered in her memory. "Even when he had those shackles on, he could barely keep up, but he was the only one left standing," she thought, a mixture of pity and grudging admiration welling up inside her. The image of Adam, strained and exhausted, yet resolute, flashed before her eyes.

    The tournament was set to begin the day after tomorrow, a looming deadline that cast a long shadow over their preparations. Eddie, Tilda, and Adam felt a strange mixture of nervous excitement, a potent cocktail of anticipation and apprehension. For Tilda, it was a chance to finally prove herself that she was no longer just a mortal power holder. She was ready to unleash her full potential. Eddie felt a surge of excitement at the prospect of facing new challenges, of pushing past his limits. Success here meant a high chance of saving everyone, a weight of responsibility that fueled his determination.

    Adam, too, felt the thrill of the upcoming competition. He was eager to settle the score with Alex, to test his skills against new opponents, to test his strength. But a significant problem loomed: the shackles. They would still be on his wrists during the tournament, a constant, irritating reminder of his punishment. And then there was Ragna, a god imprisoned within him, a volatile, unpredictable force. The very idea of containing such power was terrifying. If Ragna broke free during training or, worse, during the tournament, even for a fleeting moment, the consequences would be catastrophic, potentially unleashing a power beyond their control, capable of unimaginable destruction. The tournament wasn''t just a test of skill; it was a desperate gamble, a tightrope walk between victory and apocalyptic devastation. The weight of a god''s power, both a potential weapon and a terrifying liability, rested squarely on Adam''s shoulders.

 Chapter 51: The Tournament Begins

    The colossal DMR stadium roared with the cheers and shouts of a frenzied crowd, the air thick with anticipation as the tournament was about to begin. Two hundred and fifty participants, poised for battle, were about to be dispersed across five distinct dimensions.  Each dimension, a meticulously crafted realm of its own, would hold fifty combatants, locked in a brutal struggle until only ten remained.  High above the arena floor, a massive screen promised a breathtaking spectacle for the eager spectators.

    In a vast, echoing preparation room, Adam stood rigidly in line, a knot of nervousness tightening in his stomach.  The moment they had all been training for had finally arrived.  He ran a hand through his hair, a silent question hanging in the air.  "Am I fully prepared for this? No, I shouldn''t be asking myself that. I am ready for anything."  The words, a mantra of self-assurance, barely registered above the pounding of his heart. The cavernous room, almost deserted save for the rows of tense participants, seemed to amplify the silence.

    The participants stood in regimented rows as a woman approached, her touch light but deliberate on each shoulder as she moved down the line. Adam watched, puzzled by the ritual.  She neared, her hand hovering over the shoulder of the man beside him, then moved on to Adam.  She almost continued to the next person, but paused, stepping back to gaze intently into his eyes, her expression serious, almost troubled.  "Hmmm, that''s weird," she murmured, her voice barely audible above the low hum of the crowd.

    "Huh?" Adam replied, his confusion evident.  She reached out again, her hand hovering hesitantly over his shoulder.  A frown creased her brow. "Why isn''t this working?" she muttered to herself.  Then, with a sharp slap, her hand connected forcefully with his shoulder.

    "Ow!" Adam yelped, the sudden pain jarring.  A ripple of murmurs ran through the other participants, their attention drawn to the unexpected interruption. "Okay, kid, come here," she said, pulling Adam away from the increasingly curious onlookers. She stopped, her gaze intense as she seemed to scan him from head to toe. "What type of power holder are you?" she asked.

    "I''m a flame power holder," he answered.

    "This doesn''t make sense, then," she muttered, biting her thumbnail and falling into deep thought.  "I don''t understand¡ª" Adam began, but she cut him off.  "Seems we''ll have to put you in the normal way. You''re going first," she said, pulling him toward another room.

    The second room was a jarring contrast to the stark preparation area. A comfortable couch sat opposite a large, flat-screen television, a small, round table nestled between them.  The unexpected domesticity within the imposing tournament building was jarring; Adam felt a flicker of unease.  Then, she opened another door.  This time, instead of a hallway, a breathtaking vista unfolded before him.

    He stepped across the threshold and found himself in a world bathed in the golden light of a perpetual sunset.  Lush green grass stretched to a distant horizon, dotted with the silhouettes of countless trees. The barrier that contained this simulated world seemed impossibly far away, a faint line on the horizon.  The sunset itself was strangely captivating; while he knew the sun was artificial, the vibrant hues of orange, pink, and purple painted a breathtaking scene.  It was beautiful, yet unsettling.  The memory of a past training accident flashed through his mind¡ªa moment of uncontrolled power that had shattered a similar barrier, causing the entire simulated world to vanish.  This felt different, somehow more real, more permanent.

    He walked further into the landscape, the soft grass yielding beneath his feet.  The door clicked shut behind him, leaving him alone in the heart of the dimension, the silence broken only by the whisper of the wind through the leaves.

    The pocket dimension, moments ago a tranquil expanse of sunset-hued grassland, erupted into chaos. Forty-nine figures, shimmering into existence, materialized seemingly at random across the landscape. One moment, the rolling hills were empty; the next, they were dotted with the bewildered forms of Adam''s opponents, their expressions ranging from disoriented confusion to outright panic. Some landed gracefully, others stumbled, a few even crashed unceremoniously through the branches of the towering trees. The sudden influx of people shattered the previous serenity, replacing it with a palpable tension that crackled in the air.

    Adam, caught completely off guard, stumbled back, his eyes wide. "What in the¡ª" he began, the words trailing off as he took in the scene. He could hear the murmurs and gasps of his fellow competitors, their voices echoing strangely in the vast, open space.

    Meanwhile, back in the colossal DMR stadium, a hush fell over the roaring crowd. All eyes were near the massive screen dominating just above the arena, where a woman in a sharp, elegant suit stood with a microphone.

    "Ladies and gentlemen," she announced, her voice ringing with controlled power, "after months of rigorous training, countless hours of preparation, and the unwavering dedication of our participants, the moment has arrived. The DMR Interdimensional Tournament¡­ is about to begin!"

    The crowd roared its approval, a wave of sound washing over Eddie as he settled into the seat beside Tilda.  So engrossed was she in the massive screen displaying the interdimensional tournament that she didn''t notice his arrival.  Eddie shifted his attention between the screen and Tilda, a small smile playing on his lips.  "Hey," he greeted softly.

    Tilda blinked, startled, her gaze finally leaving the screen. "Oh, hi," she replied, a hint of fluster in her voice. "I didn''t notice you sitting down just now."Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Nah, it''s fine," Eddie said, glancing around at the packed stadium. "There''s a lot of people here."  He turned his attention back to Tilda, noticing the concerned frown etched on her face as she stared at the screen.  "You''re worried about Adam, aren''t you?" he asked gently.

    A sigh escaped her lips. "Yeah," she admitted, her voice barely a whisper. "I''m afraid Adam might not win."

    Eddie''s smile widened, a reassuring warmth in his eyes.  "Might not win? This is Adam we''re talking about," he said, his voice brimming with confidence. "He''s definitely going to be one of the people left standing. You just have to believe in him."

    A vivid image of Adam, face streaked with sweat and grime, but his eyes burning with unwavering determination, flashed through Tilda''s mind. A mixture of trust and a deep, gnawing concern warred within her.  "He''s going to win this," she murmured, the words more a self-affirmation than a statement, a fragile hope she desperately clung to.  "I should believe in him," she repeated, the conviction still tentative.

    She stole a glance at Eddie, his profile sharp and unwavering against the backdrop of the roaring crowd. His quiet confidence was a comforting presence beside her. The memory of her past battle, the struggle against a formidable opponent, resurfaced.  The details were hazy, blurred by time, but the outcome remained crystal clear: Adam''s victory.  His strength, his resilience, his refusal to yield¡ªthose were the images that burned brightest in her memory.  They were the images that fueled her belief.

    "After all," she whispered, a small, genuine smile finally gracing her lips, "he''s Adam."

    Adam¡¯s gaze drifted upward, catching sight of several drones hovering silently in the sky.  They were sleek, almost invisible against the sunset sky, but their purpose was clear: transmitting the images of this brutal battle to the screens in the stadium.  "Let the tournament begin," the amplified voice of the woman boomed across the arena.

    Suddenly, a drone exploded in the sky above him, showering the landscape with a cascade of crimson dust.  The meaning was instantly clear to all the participants; it was the signal.  The battle had begun.

    With a jolt of adrenaline, Adam heard the first explosions, distant at first, then rapidly growing closer.  Blasts of light erupted in the distance, painting the sky with fleeting streaks of color.  It sounded like utter chaos.  Fifty power holders, each with unique and devastating abilities, were locked in a desperate struggle for survival.

    "Fifty different power holders with different powers in an all-out battle," Adam muttered, his voice barely audible above the growing din of explosions. "And I''m supposed to survive it, to come out standing amongst the nine people left standing."  He turned, his gaze settling on the dense forest behind him, a wall of tall, slender trees stretching into the distance.

    "Should I hide until it''s over?" he mused, the question more to himself than a statement.  "I''ll eventually be found, but I would have bought myself time. Most of my opponents would be tired, weakened¡­"  The thought held a certain appeal, a strategic advantage in this brutal free-for-all.  But the forest also represented a risk; it could become a trap, a place where he could be ambushed.  The decision hung heavy in the air, as heavy as the tension that vibrated through the very ground beneath his feet.

    As Adam took a step toward the concealing shadows of the forest, a voice, sharp and commanding as a shattered shard of glass, sliced through his thoughts.  "Don''t you even dare."

    The words weren''t merely heard; they vibrated within him, a physical impact that sent a tremor through his very bones.  Ragnar''s voice.  He''d believed the entity within him could only communicate while he was unconscious, a silent, slumbering presence. This unexpected intrusion was a violation, a shocking breach of their unspoken agreement.  A cold dread, sharp and icy, pierced the adrenaline coursing through his veins.

    Before he could even register the threat, a surge of raw energy slammed into him, a searing bolt of power that ripped through his chest like a white-hot brand.  The air crackled with ozone, the scent sharp and acrid in his nostrils.  He tasted blood, metallic and coppery, as the impact sent him sprawling, the ground jarring against his body with bone-shaking force.  The world exploded in a kaleidoscope of blinding light and deafening sound before fading to a disorienting, throbbing darkness.

    He scrambled to his feet, his muscles screaming in protest, crouching low, his senses on high alert.  Each breath was a ragged gasp, his chest a furnace of pain. He scanned his surroundings, his vision swimming, searching for his attacker, but found nothing.  Then, a blur of motion¡ªa streak of shadow against the vibrant sunset¡ªa figure, impossibly fast, hurtled toward him, a fist cocked back, ready to strike with the force of a battering ram. Adam reacted instinctively, crossing his arms to meet the attack.  The attacker''s entire body pulsed with a blinding blue light, an aura of raw energy that seemed to crackle and writhe in the air.  As the fist connected with the metal shackles on Adam''s wrists, a shockwave of energy surged through his arms, a searing pain that momentarily stole his breath.  Even through the protection of the metal, the force of the blow was staggering.

    The blue light dissipated as quickly as it appeared, revealing a young man, roughly Adam''s height, with brown hair that seemed to shimmer in the fading light.  Before Adam could react, a second blow landed¡ªa devastating punch to the stomach that echoed with the sound of a thunderclap.  The force of the impact was staggering, a crushing wave of energy that ripped through his body, stealing his breath and sending him soaring through the air, a human projectile launched into the surreal sunset sky.

    The massive screen in the stadium split into four quadrants, each showcasing a different location within the pocket dimension. Tilda gasped, her breath catching in her throat as she watched Adam get hit, his body launched into the air like a ragdoll. Eddie, sitting beside her, felt his own breath catch.  He saw Adam''s opponent clearly, a figure radiating power.

    "Whoa¡­ who is that guy?" Eddie asked, his voice tight with concern.

    Tilda¡¯s eyes were glued to the screen, her voice barely a whisper.  "That''s Chris. He''s¡­ a unique power holder. Incredibly strong."  A wave of anxiety washed over her.

    Eddie, watching Adam''s seemingly helpless flight, felt a knot of dread tighten in his stomach.  "This guy''s really got bad luck," he muttered, his concern growing with each passing second.

    High above the ground, Adam continued his uncontrolled ascent, the wind whipping past him.  The forest floor rushed up to meet him.  "Dammit, Ragnar," he gritted out, the words a furious whisper lost in the wind. "This is all your fault."  He braced himself for the impact, the trees looming closer, promising a brutal collision.

 Chapter 52: Burning Steel

    The world became a blur of greens and browns as Adam plummeted.  Crimson fire erupted from his legs, not a gentle push, but a violent expulsion of energy, a furious geyser of flame that bucked him in mid-air. He inverted, legs now pointing earthward, becoming a living rocket, a controlled inferno burning beneath him, momentarily defying gravity.  For a breathless instant, he hung suspended, a human comet trailing incandescent streaks against the bruised purple of the fading light. The air itself crackled with the raw power, the scent of burning ozone sharp and acrid in his nostrils.

    "That devastating punch¡­" he rasped, the words torn from him by the searing pain that lanced through his muscles.  It was intense, but familiar, the familiar burn of overexertion quickly fading under his body''s natural regeneration.  "...that man is a unique power holder," he added, his voice a low, guttural growl.

    His precarious balance, however, failed him.  A far more powerful surge of fire, this time uncontrolled, erupted from his other leg.  It wasn''t a controlled burn; it was an explosion, a volcanic eruption of energy that sent him spinning wildly. He became a fiery gyroscope, a blazing projectile hurtling towards the dense, unforgiving forest.  The impact was a brutal symphony of destruction.  Branches exploded in a furious shower of splinters, trees screamed in protest as they buckled and splintered under the force of his descent, the air thick with the sharp crackle of burning wood and the sickening <b>thoom</b> of repeated impacts.  He tore through the undergrowth, a destructive whirlwind of fire and pulverized wood.

    The impact with the forest floor was a bone-jarring shock, a brutal collision that should have shattered him.  Yet, he was instantly upright, his body miraculously unharmed.  He surveyed the scene: a ravaged landscape of splintered wood, smoking earth, and the unsettling stillness that followed the maelstrom of his fall.  He found no immediate pursuers, only the silent, smoking testament to his power.

    He realized, with a grim satisfaction, that the fall had been completely without effect. A slow smile spread across his face. "If that had been the me from before all this," he murmured, the words half-lost in the oppressive silence of the shadowed forest, "I''d be dead."  The sound of distant explosions, the thunderous roar of other battles, drifted to him through the dense canopy.

    Then he saw her. A figure with short, silver hair, concealed within the dense undergrowth, was in plain view from his position behind her.  She was clearly tense, her body coiled like a spring.

    "Hey," he called out, his voice carrying unexpectedly clearly through the stillness.

    The girl eaked, whirling around, her eyes wide with terror.  She extended a hand, fingers splayed, as if poised to unleash some kind of energy blast.

    "Don''t come near me!" she hissed, her voice high-pitched and trembling, laced with a desperate urgency.

    Adam immediately backed away, raising his hands in a clear gesture of peace, palms open, a silent indication that he meant her no harm.

    "I''m not going to hurt you," Adam said, his voice calm and reassuring, a stark contrast to the girl''s frantic energy.

    "You think I''m stupid?!" she retorted, her hand still outstretched, her stance unwavering.  Her voice, though still high-pitched, held a note of defiance that belied her fear.  "That''s what this whole tournament is for!" she spat, her words laced with bitter cynicism.

    "You don''t have to fight me," Adam said, his voice low and steady. "They only need ten people out of this round, remember?"

    "What are you trying to say?" she asked, suspicion coloring her tone.

    Adam lowered his hands slowly, a gesture of non-aggression. "We could work together as a team."

    "A...a team?" she echoed, lowering her hand slightly, a flicker of uncertainty in her eyes.

    "Yeah," Adam confirmed, "We''ll just need to have each other''s backs until this is over."

    "How do I know I can trust you?" she asked, suspicion still clinging to her voice.

    "There are too many opponents out there to take on by yourself," Adam said, his gaze unwavering. "I ran into a Unique power holder back there¡ªI don''t think anyone can take on power holders like that alone.  We have a much higher chance of surviving if we team up."If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "You still haven''t given me a reason to trust you," she countered, her voice still wary.

    Adam met her gaze directly. "If I wanted to knock you out, I could have done it while you weren''t looking, when I first spotted you."

    She considered this, her expression softening.  "I guess that''s true," she conceded, finally lowering her guard completely.

    "Does that mean you trust me now?" Adam asked.

    "No," she replied swiftly. "If you pull any tricks, I''ll hit you."

    "Okay, so¡ª" Adam''s words were cut short by the terrifying <b>whoosh</b> of a silver axe, aimed directly at the girl''s head. In a heartbeat, Adam''s eyes flared orange. His feet ignited, propelling him forward in a burst of flame that consumed his shoes. He grabbed the girl, yanking her out of the way just as the axe whistled past. They both fell, Adam landing on top of her.

    As he pushed himself up, using his arms for leverage, he realized his hands were pinning her wrists to the ground.

    Her cheeks flushed crimson, a furious blush that spread rapidly across her face, replacing the earlier fear with a simmering anger that sparked in her eyes.

    In the stadium, a roar of cheers erupted from the crowd. Tilda, barely registering the excitement, held a can of soda, her gaze fixed on the large screen. As she watched the scene, her cheeks flushed crimson, her expression shifting from initial surprise to annoyance.  With a sudden, forceful squeeze, she crushed the can, sending soda spraying everywhere.

    Embarrassment flooded her face. "Uh, sorry," she stammered, as some of the  liquid landed on Eddie''s shirt.  She fumbled to help him clean up the spill.

    Eddie chuckled, "Whoa, don''t worry about it. It''s fine, it was just an accident."

    Adam was already on his feet. His gaze, sharp and alert, scanned the surrounding trees, searching for the source of the attack. The girl wasted no time. With a snarl, she launched herself at him, her fist a blur of motion aimed directly at his jaw.  Adam reacted instantly, intercepting her fist before it could land.  Despite the stopped blow, the sheer force of her punch sent a powerful gust of wind rippling his jacket, momentarily lifting it from his body. The air itself crackled with the barely contained power of her strike.

    "I knew I shouldn''t have trusted you," the girl hissed, her voice tight with barely controlled fury, even as her fist remained trapped in Adam''s grasp.

    "What do you mean?" Adam replied, genuinely confused. "I was trying to help you."

    "Liar," she spat, muscles bunching as she strained against his grip, attempting to yank her hand free.  But Adam''s hold remained firm, unyielding.

    Then, with terrifying speed, Adam spotted it ¨C a whistling arrow, aimed directly at the girl''s temple.  Without hesitation, he used the leverage of her trapped hand to pull her violently aside.  The arrow thudded harmlessly into the tree trunk where her head had been a moment before.  The sudden, powerful yank, however, sent the girl tumbling, her body spinning uncontrollably before she slammed into the thick bark of another tree with a sickening thud.  Dust and leaves erupted around her as she crumpled to the ground.

    Adam''s eyes darted to the source of the arrow, his expression hardening.

    He saw a man roughly his age holding a crossbow. He fire several shots at Adam. At ran towards him his bare feet catching fire as he ran. To his surprise the speed of these arrows we''re abnormal. He Easley dodge bullets but these arrows we''re faster than them. He quickly slid his knees on the grassy ground as he slid on it. He reached him quickly using his hand to push himself forward while spinning. His legs spun aimed at the attacker''s gut but quickly materialized a shield in front of him which connected with Adam''s leg. As soon as it connected his foot let out an explosion that destroys the shield send the man reeling back his legs skidding in to the ground.

    The girl pushed herself up, her eyes wide with a mixture of alarm and dawning understanding as she watched Adam, a human inferno, propel himself towards the crossbowman. The crossbowman, having recovered from the initial blast, stood firm, his expression a mask of grim determination. Before Adam could reach him, a change rippled across the crossbowman''s body. His hands, previously normal, now gleamed with a cold, metallic sheen, transforming into solid steel

    Adam closed the distance in a heartbeat, his flaming fists a blur of motion. The first blow landed with a deafening *CRACK*, Adam''s fiery fist connecting with the crossbowman''s steel-hard hand. Sparks erupted, showering the air with incandescent particles as the two forces collided. The crossbowman retaliated, his steel fist a hammer blow aimed at Adam''s jaw. Adam, however, was ready. He sidestepped the attack with practiced ease, his body a whirlwind of motion, and countered with a devastating uppercut that sent a shockwave through the air.

    The fight became a brutal ballet of fire and steel. Each blow was a thunderclap, each parry a shower of sparks. Adam''s flaming fists moved with impossible speed, each strike imbued with the raw power of his flames. The crossbowman, his hands unyielding weapons, met each attack with stoic resistance, his movements precise and deadly. He blocked a haymaker aimed at his ribs, the force of the blow shaking his arms. He countered with a vicious jab aimed at Adam''s solar plexus, which Adam deflected with a flick of his wrist, the heat of his flames scorching the crossbowman''s steel hand. The air itself seemed to vibrate with the intensity of their clash, the sounds of their battle echoing through the forest. The ground trembled beneath their feet with each impact. Dust and debris swirled around them, obscuring their movements in a chaotic dance of destruction.

 Chapter 53: Snow And Fire

    Shockwaves rippled through the forest, tearing bark from the  trees as Adam and his opponent unleashed a flurry of blows. The air crackled with energy, and their fists collided with a thunderous crack, sending shockwaves radiating outward, shaking the very ground beneath them. Adam clenched his jaw, frustration boiling within him. "Damn it," he thought, "I know I''m faster¡ªway faster¡ªbut these shackles are evening the odds." He launched another fiery punch, flames licking around his fist like a living creature. Yet, his opponent, with a swift and graceful movement, dodged to the side, whipping his head left. In that moment, a silver-crimson blade materialized in his hand, glinting ominously in the filtered sunlight. He swung it upward, the blade slicing through the air with lethal precision, carving a deep gash across Adam''s chest as Adam leaped back, pain igniting in his side.

    The girl, her heart racing, spotted the man charging toward Adam. Without hesitating, she extended her hand. From the earth, a thick, pillar-like log erupted, shooting upward with impressive force, aimed directly at the man. The solid wood slammed into his stomach, launching him through the air like a ragdoll. He crashed through trees, splintering branches and sending debris flying in all directions, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake.

    Adam, momentarily startled by the sudden blow to his opponent, turned to see the girl approaching him. ¡°That was you, right?¡± he asked, a mix of surprise and gratitude in his voice.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a nature-type powerholder,¡± she replied, her expression serious as she surveyed the chaos around them, the remnants of their battle scattering like leaves in the wind. ¡°Is that why you were hiding in the forest?¡± Adam asked, his gaze fixed on her with a newfound respect.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she admitted, a hint of vulnerability in her tone. ¡°I have a significant advantage here. I¡¯m a superior powerholder, but fighting out in the open wouldn¡¯t be wise. I¡¯d be overwhelmed.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m also a superior powerholder,¡± Adam countered, his brow furrowing.

    ¡°What!? But the way you were moving¡­ you seemed like a higher-grade superior,¡± she replied, her eyes wide with disbelief. Adam frowned, confusion clouding his mind. ¡°Is there something like that?¡±

    "What do you mean, I have¡ª" Her words were abruptly cut short as a flurry of icicles sprang from the shadows behind them, aimed directly at Adam. With a desperate cry, she hurled herself forward, shoving him hard enough to send him sprawling onto his back in the soft grass. She barely had time to scramble backward before the icy projectiles whizzed past, embedding themselves with sharp <b>thwacks</b> into the trees beyond, splintering wood and sending shards flying like deadly confetti.

    In an instant, the world around them transformed. The forest floor, once a vibrant carpet of lush green grass and wildflowers, became a treacherous expanse of glistening ice, its surface reflecting the dim light filtering through the canopy. Both Adam and Iris found themselves trapped, their hands and legs encased in a freezing grip. A bone-deep chill shot through Iris, the icy tendrils numbing her fingers and toes with alarming speed. The cold was not just uncomfortable; it seared through her limbs like a raging storm, threatening to steal away her strength.

    Adam, however, reacted with terrifying speed. A wave of heat emanated from his hands, the warmth radiating like a sun breaking through the clouds. With a ferocious intensity, he melted the ice encasing his limbs, steam rising around him as the frost surrendered to his will. He sprang to his feet, a figure of controlled power amidst the frozen landscape, every move exuding confidence. With purposeful strides, he moved toward Iris, the ice beneath his feet dissolving with each step, leaving a trail of steaming water that shimmered like liquid silver. He knelt beside her, his warmth enveloping her like a protective cocoon.

    "Seems we''ve acquired another opponent," he said, his voice steady and calm despite the perilous turn of events. His hands worked swiftly, melting the ice that held Iris captive. "May I have your name?"

    "Iris," she replied, her voice slightly breathless from the cold, her cheeks flushed with both the chill and the adrenaline. "And yours?"

    "Adam," he replied, his eyes scanning the surrounding trees, ever vigilant for signs of their unseen attacker.

    Suddenly, a woman plummeted from the sky, landing heavily several meters in front of them. Tiny droplets, like shards of ice, erupted from her body, scattering in every direction like a rain of frozen daggers. A thick, chilling fog emanated from her form, spreading rapidly outward, swallowing the light and casting a pall over the battlefield. Adam and Iris recoiled as a sudden metallic clang echoed around them, reverberating through the trees.

    "Damn it, it''s an Aqua powerholder," Iris hissed, urgency tightening her voice. Vines erupted from her body, sprouting from her hands and arms, green tendrils weaving through the air like living serpents. With a powerful heave, she flung her hands upward, the vines snaking toward a thick, sturdy tree behind them, hooking onto its trunk with surprising strength. She hauled herself upward, climbing swiftly and silently into the branches, her heart pounding as she gained height.

    Adam looked up at her, utterly bewildered. "What''s she doing? Is she running away?" he muttered, his gaze shifting back to the swirling fog. The image of the woman¡ªher long, pure white hair cascading like a waterfall and a face that seemed to belong to someone in their mid-twenties¡ªetched itself in his mind. He opened his palm, and a spark ignited, quickly blossoming into a small fireball that steadily grew in size, illuminating his features in a fierce glow. He swiveled, using the growing orb of fire to pierce the fog, creating a small, clear space around himself. Yet beyond the immediate vicinity of the flame, the chilling fog remained impenetrable, obscuring everything from view.

    From her perch atop the tree, Iris saw that the fog only cloaked the forest. She spotted figures fighting outside, their movements frantic yet desperate, though they seemed fewer in number. Clenching her fists, she felt strong bark beginning to grow from her knuckles, enveloping her arms in a protective layer. Doubt flickered in her mind, a nervous flutter that twisted her stomach. She hesitated, torn between the instinct to flee and the need to help Adam. After all, he had saved her from the metal powerholder.

    Inside the fog, Adam hurled the fireball he had conjured. Its light vanished into the distance as if being swallowed whole, before exploding against a tree and igniting it, flames licking the bark and spreading to nearby trunks. The fog began to clear around the fire, revealing a small sanctuary of warmth. ¡°Should I just burn this whole forest down?¡± he wondered, grappling with the destructive thought. Suddenly, the trees that were ablaze froze, encased in a thick layer of ice.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Then, from the churning heart of the fog, a figure emerged that sent a jolt of icy dread through Adam. It was the man he''d faced earlier, but utterly transformed. No longer flesh and blood, he was a terrifying statue of polished steel, every line of his musculature, every contour of his face, rendered in gleaming, inhuman metal. Before Adam could react, the metallic man moved with terrifying speed, delivering a powerful shoulder-first charge¡ªa devastating spear tackle¡ªthat slammed into Adam''s chest.  The force of the blow drove Adam backward, the metallic man maintaining the tackle as he propelled Adam into the immense trunk of a towering oak. The  tree groaned under the combined weight and impact; its leaves rustling in a sudden, violent tremor. High above, the trees themselves shuddered from the force of the blow, causing Iris to instinctively leap to a thicker branch on a neighboring tree, the fog too thick for her to see the attack clearly.

    Adam gasped, a groan escaping his lips as searing pain shot through his chest.  Even as the metallic man held him pinned against the tree, Adam reacted on pure instinct, his foot unleashing a concentrated burst of energy, aiming a powerful knee strike at the steel man''s midsection. The impact, however, produced only a shower of insignificant sparks; it was as if he''d struck an unyielding wall of adamantium. The metallic man looked down at him, his silver hair strangely matted and distorted by the fog, his features oddly warped, yet his eyes held a chilling clarity. Only his pupils were different, glowing with an unnerving, bright gray light.  "He looks pissed off," Adam thought, a cold dread settling in his stomach.

    With a quick reflex, Adam unleashed an explosion from his legs mid-air, twisting himself to land on his feet. He looked up, ready to charge at his opponent, but froze in horror as he realized his legs were covered in ice, locking him in place like a statue.

    From her vantage point, Iris spotted a figure racing toward Adam through the fog. ¡°Gotcha!¡± she muttered, adrenaline surging. The woman charging at Adam suddenly stumbled, nearly falling as green roots shot out from the icy ground, ensnaring her legs. Without a moment''s hesitation, Iris leaped into action, using the roots sprouting from her arms to grab onto the tree behind the woman, pulling with all her might. She shot down from above, entering a kicking position mid-air. The woman sensed the danger and crossed her arms, forming an ice shield. Iris kicked with all her strength, shattering the barrier and sending the woman crashing into the tree behind her.

    The woman quickly regained her footing, adopting a fighting stance as grass erupted around her feet, wrapping her in a tight embrace. But the grass froze, and she stepped from it as it shattered.

    Meanwhile, spectators in the stadium watched intently as the scene shifted back to Adam and Iris, the tension palpable in the air. Split screens displayed the chaos of battle, occasionally switching to other locations every few minutes. With each transition, Tilda grew more anxious, her heart racing as she desperately wanted to see what was happening to Adam.

    Back in the forest, Adam got into a racing position, his legs still imprisoned in ice. The man charged at him, each heavy step echoing with a metallic clang, a relentless predator closing in. Adam''s limbs erupted with a wave of energy, flames exploding outward as he propelled himself forward. His entire body ignited, engulfed in a brilliant inferno as he spun mid-air, transforming into a swirling fiery spear. His head collided with the man¡¯s chest, forcing the air from his lungs and sending him coughing blood, the blow creating a shockwave that resonated through the forest.

    The explosion cleared the fog, revealing the devastation around them, sending the man flying into the trees with tremendous force, splintering wood and scattering debris.

    Eddie, watching from the stadium, choked on his drink and began hitting his chest, panic etched across his face. "Hey, what''s wrong?" Tilda asked, her concern evident.

    "Nothing! That bastard stole my move!" he exclaimed, annoyance boiling over. "Now when I do it, people are gonna think I copied him!" His voice was laced with frustration, the competitive spirit igniting within him.

    "It''s okay; I think it''s cooler when you do it," she said, a bright smile lighting up her face, trying to reassure him.

    "Really?" he asked, shifting his focus back to the screen with a small grin forming. Tilda smiled back, her attention returning to the fight, their shared excitement momentarily easing his frustration.

    Inside the forest, Adam landed on all fours, slowly rising to his feet, his vision still blurry. Blood trickled down his left temple, mixing with sweat. "Damn it, how does Eddie do it? I feel like my head just cracked." His injury began to heal as he walked over to his fallen opponent, surveying the devastation he had wrought. Trees lay shattered and uprooted, remnants of their fierce battle. He spotted the man in his normal form, unconscious and vulnerable on the ground. But just as relief washed over him, he heard sounds behind him¡ªgrunts and groans of combat echoing through the fog, a reminder that the fight was far from over.

    Suddenly, a familiar, piercing pain shot through Adam¡¯s stomach, seizing him in shock. He looked down to see four blades protruding from his torso, glistening ominously. Blood spilled from his mouth as he turned to face the source of his torment. To his surprise, it was the man again, standing tall, his body shimmering with a metallic sheen once more. Adam grimaced, yanking the two blades from his back, the pain sharp and brutal as he pulled out the last two, feeling his regeneration kick in again, warmth flooding through his body.

    "If I didn''t have these damn shackles, I would have finished him already," he muttered, frustration bubbling to the surface. "I¡¯m stronger than you." His eyes glowed a brilliant red, the heat of anger igniting a fire within him. He felt a surge of determination, frustration mingling with a fierce resolve. "Since the beginning of this fight, you haven''t said a word," he muttered.

    . "I should burn the whole forest down," Adam growled, his skin glowing a fierce red, radiating heat like a living furnace. The air around him shimmered with intensity as he prepared to unleash hell.

    Meanwhile, Iris was locked in a fierce battle with the aqua powerholder. Massive trees erupted from the ground, their trunks twisting and bending as they lunged toward her opponent. The woman, with a grace that belied her formidable power, shot out of harm''s way with incredible speed. In an instant, she formed an ice sword in her hand, the blade glistening ominously in the dim light of sunset as she thrust it toward Iris.

    But Iris was quicker. She sidestepped at the last moment, her instincts kicking in. With fierce determination, she launched her wood-covered fist straight at the woman¡¯s face. The aqua powerholder instinctively covered her face with a shield of ice just in time to absorb the blow, but the impact was still tremendous, forcing her back.

    Suddenly, the ground beneath them erupted in a chaotic display of jagged ice spikes, shooting upward like the talons of a beast. One of the spiky projectiles pierced Iris¡¯s shoulder as she leaped away, pain flaring through her, but she didn¡¯t falter.

    In retaliation, Iris summoned poison ivy from the earth, thick green vines slithering toward her opponent with sinister intent. The ivy coiled around the woman, attempting to ensnare her. But the aqua powerholder reacted quickly, freezing the vines mid-attack, causing them to shatter into frozen shards that scattered across the ground.

    Before Iris could regroup, the very tree she had been perched upon began to sprout icy spikes, threatening to ensnare her once more. With no time to lose, she jumped to another tree, but all the surrounding foliage had transformed into grotesque, spiky ice sculptures, glinting ominously in the fading light.

    ¡°There is nowhere to run now,¡± the woman taunted, her voice cold and sharp as she leaped into the air, aiming to strike Iris mid-flight.

    Reacting instinctively, Iris unleashed a flurry of seeds from her hands. They shot toward the woman, quickly sprouting into towering trees that reached skyward with relentless force. The massive trunks crashed down, pinning the woman to the ground with a thunderous impact, her icy shield cracking under the pressure.

    Iris landed atop one of the trees, her heart racing as she felt an intense surge of energy coursing through her.  But when she glanced to her left, her eyes widened in horror as she spotted a massive wave of fire barreling toward her, its flames licking hungrily at the air.

 Chapter 54: Ashes And Aftermath

    The roar of the crowd was a phantom wave, a sonic boom echoing from some unseen, distant arena, a sound that vibrated through Eddie¡¯s chest despite its ethereal nature. He remained unmoved, his gaze fixed on the sleek, glass-encased box perched high above the stadium''s seemingly empty first row. Sunlight glinted off its polished surface. Beside him, Tilda remained silent, her own attention seemingly elsewhere. He knew the smaller, adjacent room; the commentators'' booth, usually buzzing with excited commentary, was eerily still. A knot tightened in his stomach. He raised his can of soda, the aluminum cool against his fingers, the faint hiss of escaping carbonation a counterpoint to the deafening, yet strangely distant, cheers. "Doesn''t it bother you," he murmured, his voice barely audible above the phantom din, "knowing we''re sharing this building with them¡­ those psychopaths?" His gesture, a subtle flick of his wrist, indicated the glass-walled observation box where the founders watched, their faces obscured by the glare of the sun.

    Tilda¡¯s eyes glazed over at Eddie¡¯s words, a faraway look replacing her previous stillness. He was right. She had helped them once, a reluctant accomplice forced by circumstance. Innocent lives had been lost because of her inaction, the memory of those faces ¨C the terror etched on their features as their life force was drained, their bodies reduced to ash ¨C a searing brand on her soul. The panic she¡¯d felt then, the helplessness¡­ she felt no better than those psychopaths. If anything, she deserved¡­ "I''m no different," she muttered, her voice a chilling whisper, snakelike in its coldness, a stark contrast to the sudden surge of excitement erupting from the crowd below. Eddie opened his mouth to reply, but the words died in his throat as a wave of fervent energy washed over them. A voice beside them shouted, cutting through the rising din, "There''s no way¡­ he has to be a unique power-holder, right?"

    Tilda and Eddie¡¯s attention snapped back to the screen, their breath catching in their throats. A colossal explosion, a blinding flash of orange and crimson followed by a searing inferno, ripped through the forest of the other dimension, the tournament¡¯s unseen battleground. The air itself seemed to crackle with the raw energy of the blast. The inferno, clearly originating from Adam, consumed the trees in a chaotic ballet of fire, not a steady burn, but a surging, chaotic wave that tore through the landscape like monstrous ocean waves, each crest a wall of flame. Trees exploded into splinters and ash, the air thick with the smell of burning wood and ozone. The sheer pressure of the blast wasn''t just a push; it was a brutal, warping force that bent and twisted the remaining trees into grotesque shapes, their trunks compressed and blackened, reduced to crumbling ash as the fire swept over them.  The metal power-holder, whose name remains unknown, fought desperately to maintain their footing, their feet skidding back across the scorched earth, leaving trails of melted metal and sparking debris as the force of the explosion relentlessly pushed them back. They were a lone figure battling not just fire, but the very fabric of reality itself, seemingly being pushed back by the raw power of Adam''s blast. Iris, witnessing the approaching wave of fire ¨C a maelstrom of heat and destruction ¨C reacted instantly. Thick, green roots, thicker than a man''s torso, erupted from the ground beneath her feet with explosive force, growing with terrifying speed into a towering tree, its branches reaching out like grasping claws, one of its branches gently cradling the unconscious aqua power-holder, a small island of calm amidst the raging storm.

    With a practiced grace that belied the surrounding chaos, Iris leaped from the newly formed tree.  Reaching out, she extended thinner, more delicate vines towards the unconscious aqua power-holder. These quickly wrapped around the woman, gently pulling her close.  Simultaneously, thick, grass-like roots erupted from Iris''s shoulders, intertwining and expanding above her head. They rapidly knitted together to form a vast, thin, leafy canopy¡ªa makeshift parachute¡ªthat caught the wind, its delicate structure surprisingly strong. She hovered above the burning forest, a tiny green island in a sea of fire, the thin canopy rippling like a flag in the wind. "Is he trying to kill us!?" she demanded, her voice sharp with shock and barely controlled fury.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    In the observation room, the founders watched the explosion on a massive screen, the inferno consuming the forest within the tournament dimension. "Isn''t that our last candidate this year?" Rune remarked, her voice casually dismissive. "He is," Mira replied, a note of suspicion coloring her tone. "The report said he was a superior power-holder," Michael stated, his voice calm and even, "but it seems they were mistaken." Marcus, usually unflappable, showed a flicker of surprise. "A mistake? We''ve never had mistakes before." Michael''s calm demeanor didn''t waver. "It''s fine; it will work in our favor. It simply means more for us to absorb. He barely compares to other unique power-holders; as you saw earlier, he was struggling with another unique power-holder. If he were a unique power-holder, they should have been more evenly matched." "Yeah, if anything, he''s an upper-grade superior," Marcus conceded. "Exactly," Michael finished.

    The fire emanating from Adam abruptly ceased. The colossal explosion had drawn the attention of everyone remaining on the battlefield. The forest was a wasteland, a scene of utter devastation. The ground was blackened and scorched, the trees reduced to ash. Only a barren, black landscape remained, smoke rising sluggishly into the air. Adam let out a long sigh, as if expelling air he hadn''t realized he was holding. His surprise was palpable when a red glow emerged from the smoke. It was the metal power-holder, his silver skin now burning a furious red, looking like freshly forged iron pulled from a furnace. Breathing heavily, he began to walk slowly forward. "You bastard," the metal man growled, his voice a low, guttural rumble that surprised Adam, as it was the first time he''d heard him speak. "You could have melted me!" With a roar, he launched himself at Adam, his fist radiating intense heat.

    Adam reacted instantly, crossing his arms to block the blow.  But before the impact could occur, a massive boulder, launched with terrifying speed and precision, slammed into the metal man''s shoulder, sending a deafening clang echoing across the desolate landscape.  The force of the blow sent him sprawling, his body tumbling end over end like a ragdoll before he finally impacted the ground with a heavy thud, lying still and unconscious a considerable distance away.

    Adam, momentarily stunned, turned to see the source of the attack.  An earth power-holder stood there, his hand now a grotesque parody of stone, veins of rock pulsing beneath a hardened, grey surface.  A chilling smile stretched across his face.  "No," he said, his voice low and menacing, "you''re mine."

    Just then, a drone, hovering silently overhead, emitted a synthesized voice: "Congratulations. You have passed the first stage of the tournament. All ten remaining candidates will proceed to the second stage."

    The Earth power-holder, a whirlwind of energy even in the aftermath of the destruction, bounced around playfully. "Oh man, can we still go?" he asked, clearly eager for another fight.

    Adam shook his head. "No," he said, his voice firm despite the exertion. "We''ll face each other in the next stage of the tournament."

    A hush fell over the battlefield, quickly replaced by a strange, unsettling silence. All the people present, not just the remaining contestants, began to vanish, their bodies glowing white before disappearing from the dimension. Adam was left utterly alone in the desolate landscape, the silence broken only by the faint crackling of the still-smoldering earth. He turned, his gaze sweeping across the ravaged forest. Then, he noticed it ¨C the door he had used to enter the dimension, now open, beckoning him back. Standing calmly by the door was the woman he had seen earlier.

 Chapter 55: Faint Aura

    The crowd in the stadium began to disperse, a slow tide receding after the tournament''s dramatic conclusion. Eddie stretched, his limbs popping with a satisfying series of cracks.  "Man, that was one of the best fights I''ve seen since I started coming to these things," he said, a grin spreading across his face.

    Tilda, standing up as well, arched an eyebrow. "You come here often?"

    "Sometimes," Eddie replied, "Not every time there''s a match."

    "I don''t usually come," Tilda admitted. "The last time I was here was when I was showing Adam around the city."

    Eddie''s grin widened. "Oh, you showed Adam around? Must''ve been fun hanging out."  His tone was playful, hinting at a deeper curiosity.

    "It was..." Tilda began, her voice trailing off, a wistful expression softening her features.  The memory of their day together flooded back ¨C the laughter at the amusement park, the silly games they played, the moments where, despite the weight of her carefully constructed lies, she''d forgotten her worries and allowed herself to smile.  "It was fun," she repeated, her voice now sounding more genuine, more convincing, even to herself.

    Meanwhile Adam stepped through the small door, the transition from the ravaged tournament landscape to the familiar living room jarring despite its familiarity. He''d been in this room before; the worn sofa and large-screen TV were instantly recognizable, yet the sterile cleanliness felt oddly at odds with the chaotic scene he''d just left. A woman stood calmly beside the door. "Congratulations, Adam," she said, her tone even and devoid of any overt emotion. "You''ve advanced to the next stage."

    "Yeah," Adam replied, his voice flat.

    The woman gestured towards a door set within the far wall of the living room. "This way," she said, her expression unchanging.

    Adam followed, his curiosity piqued.  He expected more of the same sterile environment, but as the door opened, he was genuinely surprised. The room beyond held a scene of unexpected chaos. Several people lay on makeshift beds, groaning in pain, their injuries ranging from minor scrapes to what looked like severe trauma.  Adam recognized some of the faces¡ªparticipants in the tournament he hadn''t actually encountered during the competition, others he vaguely remembered seeing before the tournament even began.  Several women in unfamiliar, yet clearly medical, white coats moved amongst the injured, tending to their wounds with an almost unsettling efficiency.  The uniforms were unlike any he''d seen before, a blend of clinical practicality and something subtly¡­ otherworldly.

    The women''s hands glowed with an ethereal light¡ªsome green, some red, some blue¡ªas they worked, Adam watching in fascination as wounds slowly closed and the injured began to stir.  The woman who had guided him continued, her voice calm and steady, "This way," gesturing towards another door.  She led him into a second room, where more tournament participants were gathered.  This room, however, held only the victors; Adam was the tenth to enter.

    The woman turned, her gaze fixed on Adam, a subtle shift in her demeanor.  "Something is off about you, Adam," she stated, her voice low. "When the others were teleported, I couldn''t teleport you. Why is that?"  She took a step closer, her eyes searching his, leaving Adam speechless, unsure how to respond.

    Adam''s mind raced.  "Ragnarok", he thought, *it must be because of Ragnarok". Adam¡¯s memory flickered: Ragnar¡¯s voice, sharp and insistent, echoing in his mind¡ªa command, a prohibition: "Don''t you even dare". He was certain Ragnar could only communicate with him when he was unconscious, yet he''d spoken to him then, clear as day. He could have hidden in the forest, avoided much of the brutal fighting. But Ragnar wouldn''t allow it. The image of Ragnar, enjoying the chaos, the carnage, the sheer brutality of the tournament, solidified in his mind. A flicker of red¡ªa brief, intense glow¡ªilluminated Adam''s pupils as the woman watched, her expression unreadable.

    She then stepped back from Adam, who stood slightly apart from the other participants. "Adam," she said, "join the group." She then addressed the assembled participants. "You have all moved on to the next stage of the tournament. It will be held after the conclusion of the first stage for all participants. Once everyone has completed this phase, you will proceed to the second stage." She paused. "For now, I would simply like to congratulate you all. Your names have been recorded, and your participation in the second stage is confirmed."

    "That is all," the woman stated, her voice flat and emotionless. "You may leave."

    A murmur rippled through the group of participants as they began to converse amongst themselves, their voices a low hum. Adam, however, remained detached, his attention elsewhere. He exited through the door, finding himself outside the building.  A wave of recognition washed over him as he remembered: this was the building they''d been instructed to come to for the tournament.  Initially, he''d assumed the competition would take place in a stadium, but he recalled the instructions now¡ªthe tournament would be held within dimensions similar to the training grounds, and this building served as the access point.

    He was surprised to see the sun beginning its descent, the sky ablaze with the colors of twilight. The group of participants was dispersing, some surprisingly pairing off as they left.  Then he saw Tilda and Eddie approaching, their arrival a welcome sight.  The setting sun caught him off guard; he hadn''t realized how much time had passed.  Although the fighting had felt like an eternity¡ªespecially with the enhanced perception of time that came with using powers¡ªhe hadn''t expected it to be so late.  His friends greeted him, their voices warm and familiar, and he returned their greetings.  Eddie grinned, "So, how was it?"

    "It was pretty tough," Adam admitted, "The fight¡­ I didn''t think it would ever end. We had to keep moving constantly, stay alert the whole time. I didn''t expect the tournament to be like that," he said, a thoughtful frown creasing his brow. "Although," he added, "the feeling isn''t completely alien. It''s familiar. I''ve had to fight before, of course, but¡­" He trailed off.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Eddie interrupted, a grin spreading across his face. "Hey, Tilda and I saw you fighting. We were in the stadium¡ªwe saw the whole thing, the entire tournament."

    Tilda interrupted Eddie, a bright expression on her face. "Yeah," she said, "I saw you fight. You were pretty awesome. I knew you had it in you."

    Eddie, however, wasn''t finished.  "I knew he''d win!" he declared, lightly punching Tilda in the shoulder. "I told you he could do it!"

    But then Eddie''s playful demeanor shifted, his expression turning serious. He looked intently at Adam. "Hey," he said, his voice low, "but what did you do back there? You completely stole my move."

    Adam laughed, a nervous sound, and scratched his cheek. "It just¡­ came to me," he explained. "I did it instinctively, that''s all. I didn''t mean to steal your move.  And honestly," he added, "it''s kind of hard to do. It''s way cooler when *you* do it."

    Eddie smirked. "That''s what she said."

    "What?" Adam asked, confused.

    Tilda chuckled softly. "Time''s slipping away," she said, glancing at the darkening sky. "We really should get going."

    "Yeah, it''s getting late," Eddie agreed. "That tournament really took up some time".  The three of them began walking, Eddie continuing to comment on how cool the tournament had been.

    Tilda joined the conversation, her own thoughts turning to the competition.  "Speaking of which," she said, "who was that girl who teamed up with you, Adam?"

    Adam answered, "Iris."  Then a thought struck him, a sudden pang of guilt. He hadn''t even spoken to Iris after emerging from the tournament.

    Adam explained the situation of how he and Iris became a team.  Eddie nodded. Tilda''s expression remained unchanged, but a sigh of relief escaped her lips. Eddie, noticing this, smiled slightly, understanding the reason for her relief.

    As they walked, Tilda¡¯s phone rang.  She answered, and Adam and Eddie stopped, noticing her sudden change in demeanor.  The call seemed urgent, judging by her reaction.  Then she said, "I''m sorry, guys, I have to go."

    Adam asked, concerned, "What is it? What''s wrong?"

    Tilda replied, "It''s nothing big, it''s okay. I''ll see you guys tomorrow."  With that, she broke into a run.

    After she was gone, Eddie asked, "What was that about?"

    Adam shrugged. "I don''t know. She said it was nothing big."

    Eddie frowned, watching Tilda disappear down the street. "That ''nothing big'' usually means it is something big," he muttered, more to himself than Adam. He shoved his hands into his pockets, a thoughtful expression settling on his face. "Anyway," he continued, snapping himself back to the present, "we should get going. We''ve got the Academy tomorrow."

    Adam''s face was grim at the mention of the Academy. "The Academy? Oh, right. I totally forgot about that," he said, his voice flat.

    As they walked, the setting sun casting long shadows, Eddie casually asked, "So, what was the name of that school you attended before DMR?"

    "It was called Center Hill High School," Adam answered.

    "Center Hill," Eddie repeated, a thoughtful expression on his face. "Well, that''s... uh... Anyway, you said that school wasn''t great, right?"

    "Yeah," Adam said, a bitter edge to his voice. "It wasn''t a great school. The food was absolutely horrible. And on top of that, I was bullied constantly."

    Eddie nodded. "Yeah, yeah, I remember you telling me that. But, hypothetically, if you''d had these powers back then, at school... when that bully came to you... what would you have done?"

    Adam let out a nervous laugh. "I already did, in a way," he admitted.  Eddie''s eyebrows shot up in surprise.  "What? Wait, you actually used your powers on the bully?"

    "It was an accident," Adam insisted, his voice low.  "That''s when I first found out I wasn''t... normal. I was walking home, and I ran into Billy¡ªthe guy who used to bully me. He and his friends tried to jump me. I was alone... and that''s when things happened."

    Eddie hesitated, then asked, "You didn''t kill him, right?"

    Adam shot back, "No, no, I didn''t! At least, I hope he didn''t die. I mean, he collapsed when I ran away."

    "He collapsed?" Eddie''s voice was sharp. "Dude, he could be dead!"

    "No, I don''t think so," Adam insisted. "I mean, he was still groaning when I ran. I don''t think he''s dead. Anyway," he added, a touch defensively, "he kind of deserved what happened. I did hit his girlfriend in the process, though."

    Eddie''s surprise was palpable. "Wait, you actually hit his girlfriend in the process? Dude, you''re a savage!"

    "No, it was an accident, too," Adam said quickly.

    "Really?" Eddie said, a skeptical eyebrow raised. "Well, let me guess, she kind of deserved it too?"

    Adam scratched his head. "Yeah, in a way, I guess she did." He let out a sigh. "I guess I really ought to tell you what happened, huh?"

    "Yeah," Eddie said, his curiosity piqued. "I''m kind of interested now. I mean, why did she do to get hit by Adam?"

    "Hey, dude, come on," Adam said defensively.

    "Sorry, just kidding," Eddie said, chuckling. "Anyway, what really happened?"

    Adam then explained how Tiffany and Billy had set him up, orchestrating a meeting so Billy could ambush and beat him up. He then explained how he¡¯d initially had a crush on Tiffany and how he¡¯d received a letter arranging a meeting.  When he arrived at the meeting place, Billy and his friends were waiting, and they beat him up.  This was before he¡¯d gotten his powers.  After he developed his abilities, on his way home from school, he ran into Billy again.  In the ensuing chaos, he accidentally shoved Tiffany, possibly injuring her hand.  When Billy attacked, he instinctively fought back, taking down Billy''s friends.

    There really were some rotten bastards, huh?" Eddie commented, a thoughtful frown creasing his brow. "It was kind of similar to my school, though I didn''t really get bullied. I got along with a few people, but that was all. I didn''t attract much attention, either. It was just...steady, if you know what I mean."

    "Yeah," Adam agreed.

    "But that doesn''t mean it was great," Eddie continued. "Honestly, the food was horrible, too." He smiled, remembering the truly awful meals

    "But compared to the food here, I''d go back for seconds!"

    "Yeah," Adam said, his voice barely a whisper.  A comfortable silence fell between them as they walked, broken only by the sounds of their footsteps.  Then, Eddie¡¯s question hit Adam like a punch to the gut.  "So, did you ever have a girlfriend?"

    The question hung in the air, heavy and unexpected.  Adam¡¯s surprised reaction was immediate. "Why would you ask that?"

    Eddie, genuinely surprised by Adam''s sharp response, said, "Wait, you never had a girlfriend?"

    Adam felt his cheeks flush with embarrassment.  "Yeah," he mumbled, "I never really had one."

    Eddie chuckled, a light, friendly sound.  Adam, still flustered, asked, "What''s so funny?"

    "It''s similar to me, actually," Eddie replied. "I never really had a girlfriend either."

    "Oh man, so none of us have experience in dating," Adam said, a self-deprecating chuckle escaping him.

    "Yeah," Eddie agreed.

    They continued walking, their conversation flowing easily as they shared stories about their past lives and experiences.  As they reached the point where their paths diverged, Adam said goodbye to Eddie and started walking towards his house.  As he walked, a thought occurred to him.  "You know, walking really sucks. Can I try flying again?"

    He remembered the jarring impact of his ill-advised flight attempt, the near-miss with the trees. The girl''s words, sharp and clear even now, echoed in his memory: "Bad idea". He shook his head. "Yeah, I''m not going to do that," he muttered, the city lights blurring around him. "Plus, it kind of sucks. It feels like I''m holding my breath the whole time, constantly fighting to stay balanced. It''s not really flying; it''s more like I''m firing tiny rockets out of my leg to keep myself airborne." He paused, a wry smile touching his lips. "Anyway, I''m still faster than a bullet, so I guess I''ll just run." With that, he launched himself forward, a blur of motion against the cityscape.

    Mid-flight, a thought struck Adam. "Wait a minute," he muttered, slowing his incredible pace. "She didn''t say just flying, she said "powers." He stopped, rubbing his head in frustration. "Oh, I''m so dumb. That''s why people always drive around in cars. But man, imagine going at 120 kilometers per hour knowing you can run at 3000 kilometers an hour!" He checked his surroundings. "I''m near my place anyway," he realized, but as he continued, he found himself leaving the city limits behind. He kept running, the city lights shrinking behind him.

    He arrived back at his house, the large structure familiar and welcoming after his high-speed run.  He went straight to the kitchen, a gnawing hunger urging him onward.  He was ravenous.  Throwing his bag onto the sofa, he began preparing something to eat, the rhythmic sounds of cooking a welcome contrast to the adrenaline still buzzing in his system.  As he worked, his thoughts drifted back to Tilda and her hurried departure.  What was she running off to?

    <strike>

    </strike>

    <b>Atlas city</b>

    Meanwhile, outside  DMR in a building the same building Tilda and Kim had emerged from ¡ªa boy with frost-white hair, a sword strapped to his back, stood inside. He ran a hand along the wall, a faint thrum of energy tingling beneath his fingertips.  This was it, he knew; the source of access to the DMR.  He murmured to himself, "I should probably go tell the others, but it wouldn''t hurt to just check, right?"

 Chapter 56: A Gift Of Ice

    A heavy silence pressed down on the abandoned building, broken only by the rasp of steel against leather as the man drew his sword.  "They said just pour tons of aura into it, right?" His voice was calm, almost conversational, a stark contrast to the sudden, chilling transformation of his weapon.  The silver blade began to glow with a faint, ethereal blue at the cutting edge, the icy luminescence spreading rapidly until the entire sword was encased in a shimmering sheath of frost. He raised the weapon, poised to strike the wall, then hesitated, the movement freezing mid-air.  "Wait," he muttered, his voice laced with a sudden apprehension. "This is a bad idea. I''m just walking into enemy territory uninvited. Plus, we finally found the entrance¡ªthat''s all I was ordered to do."  Slowly, deliberately, he lowered the sword. The ice, melting with a soft sigh, dripped onto the rough, unforgiving floor, leaving glistening trails in its wake. With a practiced flick of the wrist, he sent the sword spinning through the air before it slid smoothly back into its sheath, the last vestiges of frost disappearing.

    He then removed the sword and sheath from his back in one fluid motion, and with a flick of his wrist, tossed the sword into the air. It vanished.

    He shoved his hands deep into the pockets of his leather jacket, the worn material familiar and comforting against his skin. Turning, he walked out of the building through the gaping maw of the broken doorway.  He adjusted his red scarf, pulling it higher to conceal his face, the fabric a dark mask against the fading light.  As he walked away, a slight breeze stirred, momentarily revealing a number¡ªa three, stylized as a sinuous dragon serpent¡ªwritten in black ink on the inside of his jacket.  "I wonder what they''re going to do once they find the guy they''re looking for," he mused, the question hanging unanswered in the twilight air.  The sun dipped below the horizon as he passed a playground, the setting sun casting long shadows. Two boys, their faces etched with sadness and anger, argued fiercely over something, their words lost to him in the growing dusk.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even bring cold water! Do you know how hot it was today? This water is warm!¡± The boy in red shorts and a blue T-shirt complained, his voice tight with frustration.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°I was in a hurry,¡± the second boy, in jeans and a white T-shirt, mumbled defensively. ¡°I was already too far when I realized it wasn¡¯t cold.¡±

    ¡°You should have taken the water from the fridge,¡± the first boy insisted.

    ¡°I did! Mom must have just put it in there,¡± the second boy said, scratching his head, clearly exasperated.

    The man observing them from a distance pieced together the argument.  "I¡¯m not really great with kids," he thought, a sigh escaping his lips in a small, frosty plume of breath.  "Here we go."

    He walked toward the two boys, who fell silent at his approach.  "Hey kids," he began, his voice a little hesitant, a touch nervous. "You... you want some cold water?"

    "Do you sell cold water?" the second boy asked suspiciously.

    The first boy whispered, "He must be one of those homeless people who go around selling cold water."

    The man''s eye twitched, but his voice remained calm. "Do I look like a homeless person to you?"

    He quickly recovered, saying, "Um, I mean, no. I''m not selling anything. I''m just going to show you a little trick."  With surprising speed, he snatched the bottle from the first boy''s hand.

    "Hey! Give that back!" the first kid protested.

    "Is this homeless guy trying to steal our water?" the second boy muttered.

    Before they could react, the man had slipped the bottle into his jacket and then swiftly produced it again.  "Voil¨¤..." he said, a slight smile playing on his lips.

    The boys'' eyes widened in surprise. The warm water was now filled with chunks of glistening ice.

    "How did you do that?" the first boy asked, taking back the bottle. The sudden chill against his palm was a stark contrast to the warm water moments before.

    "As I said, it''s a trick," the man replied, a hint of amusement in his voice. "It''s magic."

    "Wow, that''s so cool! Can you teach us how to do that?" the second boy exclaimed, his eyes wide with fascination.

    The first boy, however, remembered his mother''s warnings. "Thank you, sir, but our mom told us not to talk to strangers."

    "Right, you should listen to your mom," the man said, waving a hand dismissively. "I would have loved to stay and teach you, but I have to go. A magician never reveals his tricks. Bye now."

    "Bye!" the second boy called out.

    The man continued walking, a lightness in his step.  The feeling was different, profoundly different from the satisfaction¡ªor perhaps it was a different kind of emptiness¡ªhe got from ending people''s lives.  He smiled, the expression hidden beneath his scarf.  "That wasn''t so bad," he murmured to himself, a genuine warmth spreading through him.

 Chapter 57: Change Of Plans

    Adam''s eyes fluttered open to the insistent blare of his phone. The jarring ringtone sliced through his sleep, instantly irritating him.  He fumbled for the device, sitting up in bed, and squinted at the screen.  Tilda.  "Why is she calling at this hour?" he wondered, noting the time: five in the morning.  "Hello?" he answered, his voice still thick with sleep.

    "Adam, you need to get here "now!" Tilda''s voice was urgent, laced with a frantic energy that jolted him fully awake.

    "What is it? What''s going on?" Adam demanded, already swinging his legs over the side of the bed, reacting to the urgency in her tone.

    "I can''t say it on the phone. It''s too important. Eddie and Kim are already here. You need to get here quickly," she said, her voice breathless.

    "Okay, I''ll be right there," Adam replied, pulling on a shirt.  He didn''t bother with shoes.  With a burst of speed that defied the early morning stillness, he vanished from his room, leaving only the lingering scent of sleep and the faint echo of Tilda''s warning.

    In the blink of an eye, Adam stood before Tilda''s house.  He didn''t bother knocking.  He simply entered, finding Instructor Kim, Eddie, and Tilda in the living room, engaged in an intense conversation. Their faces were etched with worry.

    "I''m here," Adam announced, his voice sharp with urgency. "What happened?"

    "That was fast," Eddie commented, a hint of awe in his voice.

    Instructor Kim''s expression was grim. "I''m afraid I have some bad news," he said, his voice heavy. "It seems the Founders have accelerated the absorption process."

    "What?" Adam''s shock was palpable.

    "I was surprised too," Eddie admitted.

    Tilda''s voice was low, tight with dread. "They''re going to do it during the tournament."

    "But... why?" Adam''s question hung in the air, unanswered.

    Instructor Kim shook his head. "I don''t know for certain. All instructors and teachers received orders to prepare for the absorption process... next week."

    "Next week!?" Adam''s voice was incredulous, the gravity of the situation finally hitting him.

    "Yeah, at first we had two months to prepare," Eddie said, "and we weren''t even sure if that was enough time."

    Tilda''s face was pale, her eyes wide with a stark, familiar terror.  The fear was raw, visceral, as if she were reliving some horrific memory.  "At this rate, it''s going to happen," she whispered, her voice trembling. "It''s going to happen again. They''re all going to die... because of me."

    Adam turned to her, his gaze firm and reassuring. "Tilda, no," he said, his voice calm but resolute. "No one is going to get absorbed."

    Tilda looked at him, her expression a mixture of desperate hope and lingering fear. "But how? How are we going to stop it?"

    Instructor Kim spoke, his voice grave but determined. "I have an idea," he said, "but it''s a very risky one."Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Eddie nodded grimly. "Any plan is worth trying at this point."

    "Only one Founder would have been powerful enough to take on all of us if it weren''t for Adam''s new power," Kim said.

    "What do you mean?" Adam asked.

    "The orb they created can absorb any power-holder''s power, but not yours. I think you already know the reason for that," Kim explained.

    Eddie asked, "Are you talking about how his aura is now different from ours?"

    "Yes," Kim confirmed. "During the tournament, I want you to activate your power."

    Tilda protested, "What? But wouldn''t that hurt him? He almost died after he activated it before!"

    "Your forgetting the fact that he almost killed me in the process? Eddie thought, but remained silent.

    Kim said, "I know, but he only needs to do it the way he did back then when I told him to show it to me."

    Tilda started to object, but Adam cut her off. "I''ll do it!" he declared.

    "Yeah, but¡ª" Eddie began, but Adam cut him off.

    "It''s the only way, right?" Adam said, his voice firm.

    "Yeah, that''s part of it," Kim confirmed.

    "What''s the whole plan?" Tilda pressed.

    "Adam activating his power will buy us time," Kim explained. "The orb can''t handle that kind of power. The Founders assumed they wouldn''t need to build an extraction device strong enough to withstand that kind of aura. Creating it would have taken far more time and energy. And it would have required one more god-level power holder."

    "How many god-level power holders are there exactly?" Eddie asked.

    "One," Kim answered.

    Adam was taken aback. "One? But I thought you said there were four god-level power holders."

    Tilda explained, "That''s the story we were told to tell all the other power holders."

    "Why would they order you to say that?" Eddie asked, his suspicion growing.

    "The reason is still unknown to me. But that''s what they said," Kim answered.

    Adam pondered this, then asked, "Wait, you said one of the Founders could defeat all of us combined. Aren''t the other Founders just unique power holders like Tilda and yourself?"

    "They are unique power holders, yes," Kim confirmed, "but I think you''re forgetting the fact that they''ve been absorbing other power holders for quite some time now."

    "Right," Adam acknowledged, the implications sinking in.

    Kim continued, "The rest of the plan is that I''m going to have to bring back some people''s memories and ask for their help. We''re really lacking in numbers, and even if we stood a slight chance against the Founders on our own, the teachers and instructors wouldn''t stand by and watch."

    Tilda, however, remained unconvinced. "He''s right, but I still don''t understand why Adam has to activate his power during the tournament."

    "If they see that Adam has..."Kim''s voice trailed off, lost in Adam''s preoccupied mind. The thought hung unfinished, swallowed by a wave of deeper concerns. "Should I tell them about Ragnarok? But he told me he would kill them if I did. He also said he could come out at any time, and I somehow believe that."  A shiver ran down Adam''s spine. He shook his head, pushing the unsettling thought aside.

    Kim, oblivious to Adam''s internal turmoil, continued, "Okay, since everyone''s aware and knows the plan, I can head back." He started for the door.

    "Wait, I didn''t hear the whole plan. Why did I zone out during such an important conversation?" Adam thought, a jolt of frustration running through him.

    Kim, already at the door, added, "Oh, and the academy is canceled for today, so the tournament continues, and the next phase is today. Be prepared."  He closed the door behind him.

    Eddie sighed. "He''s always quick to leave after saying what he needs to say."

    "Is it really going to work?" Tilda asked Adam, her voice laced with apprehension.

    "I sure hope so," Eddie replied, his own expression tight with worry.

    Adam frowned, lost in thought. "The next phase of the tournament is today. I wonder what it is?"

    Tilda explained, "You''re going up against the last nine people who succeeded in the first phase. You''ll have to win."

    "Wait, this is a free-for-all, right? At first there were fifty of us, each fighting individually. Now it''s down to ten, and we''ll all fight each other to win?" Adam said, the implications sinking in.

    "Yeah," Tilda confirmed, her voice tight with apprehension. "This is going to be hard. The tournament was just yesterday. Are you... are you not exhausted?"

    "I am a little, but I have no choice now, do I?" Adam said, a sigh escaping his lips. "I guess I''ll just have to go back and rest. The sun hasn''t even come up yet, so maybe I''ll have regained some of my strength by then. I need to go and think about this."  He exited the house, leaving Eddie and Tilda behind.

    Eddie watched him go, then turned to Tilda. "Yeah, me too, you know. After this second phase, it might be you or me entering the next round of the tournament, right? So I guess we both need to prepare."  Eddie also left, leaving Tilda alone in the house.

    Adam arrived at his house, rubbing his dirty legs on the doormat before stepping inside. He went straight to his bedroom and sat on the bed. His heart was beating a frantic rhythm against his ribs. How could he sleep? He''d just heard the news ¨C everyone might actually die in a few days; the tournament was today as well. He closed his eyes, sitting upright on the bed.

    His back fell against the bed, the mattress yielding softly beneath him. He closed his eyes, focusing his mind, a deliberate attempt at a mental exercise he''d never tried before. Then, a disorienting sensation washed over him; he felt as if he''d sunk into the bed, yet he wasn''t on it anymore. Opening his eyes, he found himself in absolute darkness, a darkness strangely familiar, a place he''d visited many times. In the distance, a faint luminescence pulsed, growing steadily brighter as he focused on it. There, suspended in the void, was the cube ¨C the glass cube containing Ragnarok.

    He began to move towards it, each step deliberate, his heart pounding a heavy rhythm against his ribs. Fear warred with a fierce determination, fueling his approach. Finally, he stood before the cube, his face contorted in a furious grimace, his breath ragged. He glared at the contained entity, his voice raw with emotion. "Ragnarok," he said, the name a growl in the echoing silence, "I''m here to make a deal."

 Chapter 58: The weight OF Divinity

    Ragnarok looked at Adam, his expression serious. "I''m here to make a deal," Adam stated, his own face impassive. Ragnarok smiled, a slow, chilling spread of amusement across his features. The amusement quickly turned to something darker. "You, a mortal, want to make a deal with a god?" His voice resonated with a power that sent shivers down Adam''s spine. "Very well," he added, a grin stretching his lips, "I''ll humor you." Adam found the casual arrogance annoying, but pressed on.

    "Before I continue, I want to know your plans. When I spoke to you before, you mentioned having your own agenda. I want to know what it is," Adam demanded. Ragnarok''s grin vanished, replaced by a cold, calculating seriousness. "Fool," Ragnarok sneered, his gaze piercing. "Do you really think I would simply reveal my plans to you?"

    "Tch, you like fighting, don''t you?" Adam said, his voice calm, unwavering.

    "Of course," Ragnarok replied, a hint of challenge in his tone. "Don''t you?"

    "No, I don''t. It''s always my last option. I came¡ª" Adam began, but Ragnarok cut him off.

    "I''ll tell you," Ragnarok said.

    "What?" Adam said, a question hanging in the air.

    "A part of my plan," Ragnarok said, a glint in his eye. "That is to destroy this world."

    Adam was taken aback. "What do you mean, destroy this world?"

    "You think I don''t know? Remember, I can see what you see and hear what you hear anytime I want. I know this world isn''t the real world. This is just a pathetic dimension created by you mortals. And I''m planning on destroying it."

    "Why do you want to destroy it?" Adam pressed.

    "That I cannot reveal to you," Ragnarok replied smoothly. "Destroying this world was the only part of my plan that I could tell you, since you wanted to know what I was about."

    Adam frowned. "Why would you simply tell me this?"

    Ragnarok smiled, a cruel amusement playing on his lips. "You wanted me to tell you a part of my plan, but now you''re asking me why I told you about it? You mortals are funny beings, aren''t you?"

    Adam sighed, taking a step closer. "Let''s discuss the terms of our deal," he said, his voice steady despite the unsettling conversation. Ragnarok replied with a taunting smile, "I''m listening."

    "I''ve realized you don''t just like fighting; you enjoy watching fights. You enjoy everything about them," Adam continued, his gaze unwavering. "So, I have a proposal. I want you to help us take down Michael. I''ll let you take control of my body so you can have a fight with him. How does that sound?" Adam asked, his face betraying no emotion.

    Ragnarok felt a surge of anger. The audacity! This mortal, this¡­child, thought he could make such a ludicrous deal. Adam clearly didn''t understand the true nature of Ragnarok, the terrifying power he held. Did he think Ragnarok was merely some bloodthirsty brute who craved a good brawl? And to offer his body so readily¡­ The sheer arrogance was almost comical. Yet, the idea of possessing Adam''s body, of experiencing the world through his eyes, of unleashing chaos¡­ the thought was undeniably tempting.

    "Is that all?" Ragnarok asked, his voice dripping with disdain. "What do I get in return for that?" Adam was thrown off balance. He''d assumed the thrill of the fight alone would be enough to sway Ragnarok, but he was clearly mistaken.

    "What do you mean?" Adam asked, his voice tight with dawning unease.

    Ragnarok''s face was contorted with barely suppressed fury. "Do you think I''m some child who just wants a brawl?!" he roared. A wave of raw power, emanating from Ragnarok, slammed into Adam, forcing him to his knees. It felt less like a physical blow and more like an overwhelming pressure on his very being, as if the air itself had become impossibly dense, his body struggling to support its own weight under the crushing force. His muscles screamed in protest, his bones ached, and he felt the terrifying sensation of his body failing him, as if gravity had been multiplied tenfold. "Don''t come here again with such ridiculous demands!" Ragnarok spat, turning away and slumping against the glass walls of his prison within the void.

    Adam, struggling to his feet, realized something with a jolt of icy fear. Did Ragnarok not know? Did he not know that Michael is a God-power holder?

    "Michael," Adam said, and as the name left his lips, the crushing pressure on his body vanished completely. He was able to stand, breathing heavily, the lingering effects of the immense force still making his muscles tremble. "Once more," he said, his voice strained, "Michael... he is a god-power holder."Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    As the words left his mouth, he saw something¡ªa flicker of movement in the periphery of his vision. Ragnarok looked up, his expression shifting from anger to surprise. Then, as if he had teleported, he was standing before Adam, still contained within the glass cube, his eyes narrowed in thought.

    "What is it you say?" Ragnarok asked, his voice low.

    "I said Michael is a god-power holder. Did you not know that?" Adam asked, his own voice laced with a mixture of apprehension and triumph.

    Ragnarok smiled, a slow, chilling spread of amusement across his features. "I think I accept this deal of yours," he said, a thoughtful expression replacing the anger. A small chuckle escaped him. Inwardly, a thrill coursed through him. Finally, he would face one of the Gods. He wanted to see how they had changed, how this long torture had affected them, and how furious they would be at him for what he had done.

    "Really?" Adam asked, a surge of disbelief and hope mixing in his chest. "Then¡ª" He began, but the sentence remained unfinished. A sudden, powerful force yanked him from the void, his eyes snapping open to the familiar ceiling of his bedroom.

    "No," he breathed, his voice raw with panic. "I have to get back!" He squeezed his eyes shut, attempting to regain the focus that had transported him to Ragnarok, but nothing happened. He tried again, concentrating with all his might, but the void remained frustratingly out of reach. He slammed his fist on the bed, a frustrated curse escaping his lips. "Damn it!"

    He stood, realizing with a jolt that time hadn''t moved. It was still pre-dawn; the sun hadn''t even begun to rise. He went to the kitchen, gulped down a glass of water, the cool liquid doing little to soothe his racing heart. Returning to his bedroom, he climbed back into bed, his mind racing with the implications of his interrupted deal and the looming threat of Michael.

    He sighed, closed his eyes, and tried to go back to sleep. He woke almost immediately, the morning sun already painting the room in soft light filtering through the slightly open curtains. His eyes fluttered open, and he sat up, reaching for his phone. Two missed calls from Mary. He remembered she had wanted a DNA sample to determine his power type. He hadn''t been sure about his power type at that time, but now, considering Ragnarok''s intervention, it made sense. He was also a god-power holder, a fact he didn''t relish one bit.

    He went straight to the shower, the hot water a welcome relief to his tense muscles. After a quick change of clothes, he made some eggs, eating quickly. Finally, he grabbed his bag, ready to face whatever the day held.

    He stepped outside, calling Mary. The phone rang a few times before she answered. "Hello?"

    "Sorry I missed your calls," Adam said, "I was still asleep."

    "Oh, no, it''s okay," Mary replied. "But you should come to the academy quickly. I have some good news and bad news for you."

    "Okay, I''m coming right away," Adam said, and with incredible speed, he ran. He reached the city limits quickly, slowing his pace slightly, though his speed was still remarkably high. He reached the academy in moments, ending the call as he neared the building. He went inside, took the elevator directly to Mary''s floor, and opened the door to her lab. Mary was already there, in her lab coat, greeting him. He wondered how early she always arrived; she was already fully prepared for the day.

    "Hi," Adam said.

    "Hey," Mary replied. "That was fast."

    Adam said nothing, his expression serious. "Yeah, I had to hear this quickly, because of the bad news, right?"

    Mary nodded. "Yeah, about that. It seems you really are a flame-power holder, but we thought you were a superior power holder. The good news is that you''re more than that. The bad news is... well, I haven''t told anyone about this yet, but I think you may be a god-power holder."

    Adam was taken aback. Mary knew. This was information only he and his closest allies knew, and if Mary told anyone, Adam could be in serious trouble. He definitely didn''t want anyone else to know yet.

    "Okay," Adam said, his voice tight.

    "Wait," Mary said, "you knew about this?"

    Adam nodded. "Yeah, but please don''t tell anyone yet. If you do, this could get me in serious trouble."

    Mary tilted her head, clearly not understanding. "What do you mean, ''get you in trouble''? This could actually raise your rank! You might be more appreciated if I tell them this!"

    "No," Adam said firmly. "If you told them this, trust me, you''d get me in trouble. And I don''t need that right now."

    "Then what do you want me to do? We can just shut up about this? This is big! This is huge! You could actually become one of the founders of this place! You could join them!" Mary exclaimed.

    Adam shook his head. "But I don''t want to do that," he said, his voice low. "I know what they do."

    "What do you mean?" Mary asked, her brow furrowed. "I know all about the absorption process." Surprise flickered across her face; Adam knew about this. If he told anyone about the absorption process, it could ruin Michael''s soul plan. And if Michael found out Mary hadn''t done anything about it, after Adam had clearly warned her¡­ Mary would be in serious trouble. "How did you know about this?" she asked, her voice low, her expression serious¡ªa serious face Adam had never seen before. She looked like a completely different person; it even felt that way.

    Mary quickly walked past Adam, locking the door behind her. "I''m sorry," she said, her voice barely a whisper, "but I can''t let you leave." Her hair shifted, turning a vibrant reddish-pink, the same color that now glowed intensely in her eyes.

    Her lab coat instantly shifted, transforming into a black, radically different garment. Adam dropped his bag, his voice strained. "Mary, we don''t have to do this."

    "I''m sorry," she said, "but I need to do this. If I let you go, I don''t know what they''ll do to me." She pulled her phone from her pocket, seemingly about to make a call.

    Adam reacted instantly, extending his hand and unleashing a fireball. It struck the phone, completely destroying it. Mary flinched, as if stung, but quickly recovered. "Okay," she said, a dangerous glint in her now reddish-pink eyes, "it seems you want me to do this the hard way."

    Adam''s heart hammered against his ribs, a familiar, terrifying explosion of sensation. He recognized the feeling instantly, a cold dread gripping him. It was Ragnarok.

    Adam''s hair blazed crimson, the change instantaneous and stark. His eyes followed suit, blazing with a hellish, blood-red light; his pupils became intensely bloodshot, the color a terrifying, crimson void. The gentle fear that had etched itself onto his features moments before was replaced by a predatory grin, cruel and chilling, a stark contrast to the man he had been. This wasn''t Adam; a cold, brutal power radiated from him, the raw energy of Ragnarok thrumming in the air, palpable and suffocating. Mary felt it instantly, a visceral shift in the atmosphere, a change so profound it stole the breath from her lungs. The man before her was a predator, and she was prey.

    Ragnarok took a deliberate step closer, each movement radiating menace. Mary felt the pressure as a physical blow, an invisible force slamming into her chest, crushing the air from her lungs. It wasn''t just fear; it was a primal instinct, a deep-seated terror that resonated in her bones, a knowledge that she was utterly powerless against the force bearing down on her. The weight of his presence was unbearable, a crushing weight that threatened to break her. He took another step, and a shudder wracked her body, involuntary, uncontrollable. It wasn''t just fear; it was a physical reaction, her body responding to some ancient, instinctual recognition of his power, a power that dwarfed her own. The color drained from her face, her lips turning white, her breath catching in her throat. The reddish-pink of her hair and the vibrant color of her lab coat retreated, draining away like blood from a wound, leaving behind the pale, sickly hue of her natural coloring. As Ragnarok stopped before her, a mere breath away, the full weight of his power descended, and she collapsed to her knees, the strength leaving her body in a wave of utter helplessness.

    A flicker of slight disappointment crossed Ragnarok''s features. "I swear, it''s always like this with you mortals," he muttered, his voice laced with a weary amusement. "Frozen with fear every time you glimpse true power. Humans used to be different. They weren''t so easily broken." He paused, then added, almost as an afterthought, "I''m not even using my dominance, you know." He leaned closer, a predatory grin spreading across his face. "Well, a little fun wouldn''t hurt, right?"

    Mary''s eyes widened, pure terror reflecting in their depths.

 Chapter 59: Dominance

    The air in the room crackled with an unseen energy, a palpable tension that vibrated in the very bones of the room. Fine fissures spiderwebbed across the walls, radiating outwards from an unseen epicenter, the plaster groaning under the strain of some immense, invisible force.

    Ragnarok crouched, his predatory grin unwavering as he met Mary''s gaze. She tried to scramble back, a desperate instinctual reaction, but her body remained stubbornly rooted to the spot. The face before her was Adam''s, the familiar features only subtly altered by the crimson hair, yet the essence was utterly alien. This wasn''t Adam; this was something else entirely, something cold and terrifying. A chilling emptiness resided behind those eyes, a void where Adam''s warmth and kindness once shone.

    "I''m curious," Ragnarok purred, his voice a low, dangerous rumble, "what if I use just a hint of my dominance?"

    A low chuckle rumbled in Ragnarok''s chest, a sound devoid of humor. Then, it happened. An invisible wave, a humming aura of raw power, emanated from Adam''s body, washing over Mary. It wasn''t a physical force that pushed or shoved; it was something far more insidious, a silent invasion that seeped into her very being. The air thrummed with the sound of a low, keening wind, a sound that vibrated in her bones.

    Mary''s pupils rolled up. Saliva dribbled from her lips, her breathing ragged and shallow, as if she were drowning in air. A violent tremor seized her body, her limbs jerking uncontrollably, her entire frame wracked with a seizure-like fit.

    Her body went limp, her back hitting the floor with a soft thud as she collapsed into unconsciousness. Ragnarok stood, a flicker of disappointment crossing his features. "You mortals truly are weak these days," he murmured, his voice devoid of any real emotion. "I can''t even find a single mortal who can withstand even a hint of my dominance. And that wasn''t even a hint; it was a mere speck." He turned, his crimson eyes scanning the room, his next move uncertain.

    He raised a hand towards the ceiling, palm open. "No," he said, his voice low, "it''s not the time yet." He lowered his hand. "These mortals get to live another day." The crimson in his hair began to recede, the vibrant color slowly fading to black, the hellish glow in his eyes extinguishing until they were once again Adam''s, their usual warm brown returning. Adam was back.

    Adam gasped, as if he''d been holding his breath against his will. His eyes dropped to Mary, lying still on the floor. She was unconscious, her eyes open but vacant, the pupils completely gone from sight. He knelt beside her, gently lifting her eyelids. Her pupils were indeed gone, rolled completely upward. He shook her gently. "Mary? Mary, are you all right?"

    He looked around, confusion etched on his face. "What the hell happened?" His gaze fell upon the walls, now extensively cracked, the damage radiating outwards from where he''d stood. Ragnarok,he thought grimly. A cold dread settled in his stomach as he considered the implications, the potential consequences of what had just transpired. His mind raced, trying to piece together the events, to anticipate what might come next.

    A wave of disorientation washed over him; the moments under Ragnarok''s control were lost to him, a blank void in his memory. He didn''t know what had happened while Ragnarok was in charge, what actions the god had taken, what had been done to Mary. "What have you done to her?" he whispered, the question hanging in the air, directed at the absent presence of Ragnarok. He half-expected a response, a mental echo of the god, but silence answered him.

    His gaze remained fixed on Mary''s still form. She was unconscious, her fate uncertain. What should he do? Where could he even take her? It was still early morning; the world outside was shrouded in the pre-dawn gloom. With a sigh, he decided on a course of action. He carefully lifted her onto his shoulder, her weight surprisingly light, and prepared to leave.

    With desperate speed, he fled the school, taking the stairs two at a time, his movements blurring. He ran as if pursued by a phantom, his pace a frantic blur designed to keep him unseen. Accelerating to an impossible speed¡ªa blur of motion that approached 4,000 kilometers per hour¡ªhe reached his home in the blink of an eye, the wind roaring past him in a deafening whoosh as he arrived. He glanced back, seeing the devastation in his wake: a scorched path, the ground gouged and torn where his feet had pounded the earth. He opened the door to his house, stepping inside, leaving the chaos behind him.

    The moment he stepped inside, Mary stirred, a shudder running through her as consciousness returned. She tumbled to the floor, her eyes snapping open to meet Adam''s gaze. A tremor ran down her spine, a wave of primal fear that propelled her backward. "No!" she cried, her voice trembling violently, "Stay away from me!" Adam stared, taken aback. Her terror was palpable, raw, as if he were a stranger, a threat. "Wait, no, Mary, it''s me, Adam," he said gently, but she continued to recoil, her frantic denials echoing in the quiet house.

    "Please," Adam said softly, "tell me what happened." Mary winced, a sharp pain lancing through her head, as if a bullet had pierced her skull. She clutched her head, her body wracked with tremors, her lips moving as if she were muttering, but the words were unintelligible, a jumble of whispers Adam couldn''t decipher. She continued to shake, her grip on her head tightening. "Please, hold on," Adam said, his voice laced with concern. He quickly went to the sink, returning a moment later with a glass of water.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Adam offered her the glass of water, saying, "Here." Mary looked up, her eyes meeting his¡ªbut then, in a horrifying instant, Adam''s features were replaced by the crimson hair and blazing red eyes of Ragnarok. The transformation was instantaneous, a terrifying flicker that left Mary recoiling in terror. "No! No! No! Get away from me! Get away from me, please, please don''t!" she screamed, scrambling backward, her fear a palpable thing. Adam, equally shocked and bewildered by the sudden shift, stood frozen for a moment before grabbing his phone, his fingers fumbling as he decided to call for help.

    "Kim," Adam said, his voice tight with urgency, "you need to come right away."

    "What happened?" Kim''s voice was sharp with concern.

    "Mary¡­ Mary found out about Ragnarok," Adam explained, his words tumbling over each other. "Before I could stop her, before I could even explain¡­Ragnarok came out. I don''t know what happened. I brought Mary back to my place, but she''s acting¡­strange. She''s scared, she doesn''t understand what''s going on. You need to get here quickly."

    "Okay," Kim replied, his voice grim. "I''m coming right away."

    "Please, hold on," Adam said, still clutching the glass of water in one hand and his phone in the other. He took a long gulp of water, then set the glass down on the floor. He sat beside Mary, watching her. Her face was pressed against the floor, as if she were trying to bury herself, her hands still clasped to her head. She trembled, muttering incoherently. Adam strained to hear, picking up only fragments of sound, but one phrase seemed to repeat itself, a desperate plea he pieced together from the broken whispers: "I don''t want to die."

    The door burst open and Kim stepped inside. "What happened?" he asked, his eyes scanning the room, landing on Mary''s trembling form. Adam stood, his face etched with worry. "It''s Mary," he said, his voice low. Kim''s surprise was evident. Mary remained huddled on the floor, shivering uncontrollably.

    "How did she find out?" Kim asked, his gaze shifting between Adam and the shaken girl.

    "She¡­ she took a DNA sample from me a while back," Adam explained, his voice strained.

    Kim interrupted, his tone sharp. "What? Why would you let her do that?"

    "It was a long time ago," Adam said, his voice laced with regret. "I didn''t even know I had Ragnarok inside me then. This was way before the tournament even started."

    Kim''s gaze returned to Mary. He knelt beside her, his voice gentle. "Mary? Mary, can you hear me?" She didn''t respond, the shivering continuing unabated. Kim, possessing the ability to perceive others'' experiences through touch, decided to try and understand what had happened to her. He gently placed his hand on her head. She winced, a slight flinch that suggested pain, but didn''t pull away. Immediately, a wave of her terror and anguish washed over him¡ªa vivid echo of her ordeal. He felt a bit of it¡ªa sliver of her fear, her pain¡ªbefore recoiling, pulling his hand back sharply.

    He looked at Adam, his eyes narrowed. "What the hell happened to her?"

    Adam wrung his hands. "I don''t know, I told you, Ragnarok just¡­came out, then went back in."

    "Did anyone see?" Kim asked.

    "No," Adam said, shaking his head. "It was just the two of us. It was still early, and you know there were no classes at the academy today."

    Kim looked back at Mary, his expression grim. "I don''t think I can help her," he said, his voice low.

    Adam''s eyebrows shot up. "What? Why not?"

    "Considering what Ragnarok did¡­we''re lucky she''s even this coherent." Said kim.

    "Lucky? What do you mean?" Adam asked, frowning.

    "I''m saying she could have been brain-dead," Kim stated, his voice grim. Adam stared, shocked.

    "Brain-dead?" Adam repeated, the word hanging in the air.

    Kim nodded, his hand trembling slightly. He clenched it into a fist, forcing the tremor to subside. Looking back at Adam, he said, "I think he used a bit of his dominance. It''s something Michael can do, too, but not to this extent."

    "Dominance?" Adam questioned, his brow furrowed in confusion.

    Kim explained, "It''s when someone releases their aura to intimidate. But dominance is¡­different. It''s hard to describe; I''ve never used it myself. Or rather, I can''t use it. But now¡­now I know what it feels like. A little, anyway. I only felt a bit of it from Mary. But look at my hand." Kim''s hand was still trembling faintly.

    Adam saw the tremor, his surprise evident. The implications of what Kim was saying were sinking in.

    "We can''t retain her at this stage," Kim stated, his gaze fixed on Mary. " Michael used dominance to discipline the instructors¡ªwhen they failed, you know¡ªhe''d use it. But it never resulted in this. People would be afraid, sure, they''d shake or tremble a little. But what''s happening to Mary¡­it''s beyond that. It''s far more severe. We can''t keep her here like this. We''ll have to wait for it to subside. I hope it does. Whenever Michael used it, the effects always subsided in his victims."

    A message popped up on Adam''s phone: DMR. Below it, a brief announcement: The academy is cancelled for today. Tournaments will continue as scheduled. All participants who completed Phase One will advance to Phase Two. Adam read the message, the words clear on his screen.

    Kim glanced over. "Did they alert everyone?"

    Adam nodded. "Yeah, the messages just showed up."

    "The tournament starts in about an hour," Kim said, checking his watch. "You should head there."

    Adam hesitated, glancing at Mary. "But what are we going to do with her?"

    "I know a place," Kim replied, his expression serious. Then, a thoughtful frown creased his brow. "But seriously¡­Ragnarok *only* used his dominance on Mary? Nothing else happened?"

    Adam nodded. "Yeah, I think so. That''s the only thing he did."

    Kim fell silent, a thoughtful expression on his face. "Why would Ragnarok just come out and use his dominance? There has to be more to this. He wouldn''t simply unleash his power on Mary without a reason." A suspicion began to form in his mind.

    "Could it be that Ragnarok didn''t want Mary to alert the others that he''s still inside Adam?" Kim mused aloud, his voice barely above a whisper. "That might explain why he used his dominance. He probably knew Adam couldn''t handle Mary on his own." He paused, considering the implications. "But if Ragnarok could just come out and do that¡­does that mean he could appear at any time? Just like that?" The thought sent a chill down Kim''s spine. The unpredictable nature of Ragnarok''s appearances filled him with a dreadful, gnawing nervousness.

    "Yeah, you should probably go now," Kim said, his voice firm. "They won''t be able to start the tournament without you. And with you and Mary both missing, they''ll get suspicious."

    "Alright," Adam said, his gaze lingering on Mary one last time. He turned and ran, his speed blurring as he left the house. The uncertainty of Mary''s fate, and the mystery of Kim''s plan for her, lingered in the back of his mind, a nagging worry. But for now, he had to focus. The tournament awaited, and he had a fight to win.

 Chapter 60: Divinity Unveiled

    The contestants were gathered in a tensely quiet room, a stark contrast to the brutal arena that awaited them. Adam spotted Iris, separated from him by a few other competitors. The proximity felt odd, almost alien. The air crackled with unspoken rivalry; this was the antechamber to a battle royale, a place where alliances were fragile and trust was a luxury few could afford. The distance between him and Iris, though physically small, felt vast. They were acquaintances, teammates of convenience in the last tournament, nothing more. The upcoming fight, a brutal free-for-all against nine other contenders, made their cautious distance understandable.

    The room buzzed with a low hum of nervous energy. Some contestants chatted in hushed tones, while others stood in isolated silence, each lost in their own preparations. Ten figures in total, poised on the brink of a deadly contest. Then, a familiar woman entered the room, her presence instantly commanding attention. Adam''s gaze shifted; he spotted the earth-power wielder, the boy who''d earlier expressed a desire to fight him. The boy''s eyes met his, but Adam quickly looked away, his attention captured by the woman. She addressed the assembled contestants, her voice cutting through the low murmur. "Alright," she announced, "it seems everything is in place. Time to send you all to the battleground."

    Suddenly, a faint white light enveloped each contestant. They glowed softly before vanishing completely, leaving the room eerily empty. The woman sighed, a sound of weary resignation. "Okay," she muttered to herself, "it seems we''re going the normal way again." She gestured towards a nondescript door. Adam approached, stepping through. He found himself not in a portal, but in a familiar room¡ªthe same couch, the same television¡ªa staging area he recognized from previous tournaments. He moved to another door, opened it, and stepped through.

    Adam found himself in a barren landscape, the earth hard and unforgiving beneath his feet, like stepping on stone. The soil was dry and cracked, stretching to a horizon devoid of any discernible features. The door slammed shut behind him, the sound echoing in the desolate expanse. He knew this was a free-for-all; everyone was dropped into this arena, alone and vulnerable. Caution was paramount. Closing his eyes, he focused inward, attempting to sense the presence of the other contestants, to feel their auras, to gauge their positions. Meanwhile, back at the stadium, the giant screen was split into four quadrants, each displaying a different contestant''s location within the arena¡ªa dynamic, multi-view display. Tilda and Eddie watched, their faces etched with worry, their breaths held captive by the unfolding spectacle, their eyes darting between the four screens, tracking Adam''s progress and the movements of his opponents.

    Meanwhile, at the other side of the stadium, lost within the throng of spectators, Alex watched with a sickly green pallor. He was certain of Adam''s failure; this tournament, he believed, would be Adam''s end. A row below him, Tyler observed quietly, his attention focused on assessing the power levels of the various contestants, a calculating glint in his eyes. And then there was Akira, her gaze fixed intently on Adam, her expression unreadable, her keen eyes attempting to decipher the outcome of the match before it fully unfolded.

    Then it happened. A massive explosion erupted in the sky, mirroring the opening spectacle of the previous tournament¡ªa dramatic signal to commence the deadly game. Instantly, Adam felt a presence behind him, a palpable shift in the air, a threat closing in. He whirled around, just as a powerful fist shot towards him. The earth-power holder, the boy who''d earlier challenged him, attacked with brutal force. The ground shattered under the impact of the blow, a deep crater forming where the boy''s fist had landed. The force of the attack sent Adam reeling, but he managed to regain his footing, his surprise palpable. The boy stood before him, a triumphant grin spreading across his face. "Finally," he breathed, "I get to fight you."

    "I gotta be fast before the others get here!" The boy lunged, swinging a powerful fist aimed at Adam''s head. Adam dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the blow. "What do you mean?" he asked, regaining his balance.

    The boy grinned, a cruel glint in his eyes. "Oh, you didn''t know? Everyone''s gonna target you. You''re the only flame-power holder here. With that ability, you can decimate this whole place, damaging people with long-range attacks that are incredibly deadly. I''m not saying *I* can''t do it, but yours is...well, explosive."

    "What?" Adam''s eyes widened. The reality of his situation crashed down on him¡ªhe was the prime target. Before he could react, an invisible force slammed into him from behind, sending him flying across the barren landscape.

    He shot a burst of fire from beneath his legs, the sudden propulsion spinning him mid-air. He landed on his feet, regaining his balance with practiced ease. A man with dark hair and a bulky build stood a short distance away from the earth-power holder, watching intently.

    "Oh man, seems like people are already here," the earth-power holder said, a hint of excitement in his voice.

    Adam clenched his teeth, a cold dread washing over him. "Are they all going to work together? To take me down?" His eyes narrowed as he saw both the earth-power holder and a new figure¡ªclearly an air-power holder, judging by the subtle currents of air swirling around him¡ªmoving to attack.

    The air-power holder launched himself, his fist arcing towards Adam. But the fist itself seemed oddly distant, the attack not what Adam expected. Then, a whirling vortex of wind erupted from the air-power holder''s hand, a sudden, brutal gust that struck Adam in the chest with immense force. He groaned, pain lancing through him as he was sent flying backward. Before he could even begin to recover, a massive rock appeared seemingly out of nowhere, plummeting from the sky. It slammed into his chest, the impact throwing him violently to the ground, the force of the blow crushing the breath from his lungs.

    From the stadium, Alex let out a triumphant "Ha! He''s totally getting destroyed!" A smug grin spread across his face. Tyler, however, remained impassive, his expression unreadable. Akira''s face, too, offered no clues to her thoughts. Tilda, meanwhile, was visibly distressed, her worry evident. Eddie, however, spoke to reassure her. "He''ll get through this," he said confidently. "He''s way stronger than this." His words were barely out when the rock exploded in a shower of debris and dust. Through the dissipating smoke and dust, Adam stood, seemingly unscathed.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    "Wow, that is amazing," the earth-power holder said from a distance, his voice carrying across the barren landscape. He extended both hands, clapping them together. Instantly, the earth on either side of Adam rose up, forming two massive stone walls that slammed towards him, like colossal doors closing in for the kill. But Adam reacted swiftly. He spread his arms wide, unleashing two searing fireballs that met the oncoming stone, shattering them into rubble. He started to move, intending to counterattack, but discovered his legs were ensnared by thick, rapidly growing green vines, effectively immobilizing him.

    He glanced to his left and saw Iris standing there, her expression unreadable as she held out her hands, the source of the vines that bound him. He knew instantly: she was another one of his attackers. Confusion warred with anger. "Why? Why would they all want to attack him? He wasn''t that much of a threat." Damn it, if only he could move faster. His thoughts drifted to the shackles¡ªboth literal and figurative¡ªthat bound him. Then, a memory surfaced: Kim''s instructions to activate his unique power, the power that had destroyed the pocket dimension. He thought of the power, the immense pain it would unleash, the pain he''d thought he''d never have to endure again.

    His memory flashed back to Kim''s reaction in the pocket dimension where he, Tilda, and Eddie sometimes trained. He remembered Kim''s request to see his power, the moment he''d activated it¡ªthe searing golden-orange glow that spread through his skeletal system, visible even through his skin. He recalled the overwhelming urge to fight, the primal instinct that had consumed him, the only thought in his mind. He shuddered, remembering how he''d barely managed to shut down the power before causing any irreversible damage.

    After shutting down the power, a sharp cracking sound echoed through the pocket dimension¡ªthe sound of his bones fracturing. The pain was excruciating. He roared, collapsing to his knees, the agony unrelenting. Tilda rushed to his side, her concern evident as she knelt beside him, supporting his weight. She turned on Kim, her voice sharp with anger.

    She told Kim, her voice tight with anger, that she knew this would happen; she''d warned him that the aftermath of Adam unleashing his full power would be terrible. Her concern for Adam was palpable. Kim, however, was stunned, not just by the sight of Adam''s suffering, but by something else entirely. "This is..." he breathed, his voice awestruck, "...the aura he just emitted...it''s divinity."

    Adam''s throat constricted, a strangled gasp escaping his lips as he channeled his power. His legs erupted in a fiery blaze, incinerating the vines that bound him.

    Suddenly, another invisible force slammed into him, the impact jarring his entire body. He felt the sickening crack of ribs as he was sent sprawling backward, only to collide with a massive stone hurtling towards him from behind. The impact was brutal, like a high-speed car crash. The stone fractured under the force of the collision, and Adam fell heavily to the ground. Iris watched, noting his pain, but this was a free-for-all; she wasn''t his friend, and she had no compunctions. Adam, however, rose to his feet, his body screaming in protest.

    His body began to heal, the minor wounds knitting themselves shut. He tried to attack, but the vines reacted, growing thicker, stronger, their tendrils tightening around him, head spikes now piercing his flesh, holding him fast from legs to hands. He groaned in pain. Just then, the earth-power holder announced, "I''m next," and started to run towards Adam, only to be stopped by someone landing directly in front of him. It was the lightning-power holder¡ªthe same one Adam had faced and failed to defeat before. Adam''s eyes widened in fear as the lightning-power holder''s eyes glowed blue, crackling with raw electrical energy.

    The lightning-power holder launched a punch from a distance, and a bolt of lightning shot forth. Adam''s instincts screamed at him to run, but the vines held him immobile. He was about to unleash a burst of flame to burn through the restraints, but the electricity was already upon him. In slow motion, he saw the lightning separating into a barrage of electrical tendrils, inches from his face. "I''m going to die," he thought, the stark realization chilling him to the bone. Then, the lightning struck, encasing his entire body in a searing cage of energy, throwing him violently across the barren landscape before he slammed into the ground with a bone-jarring thud.

    Tilda almost leaped from her chair, her voice rising in protest. "This isn''t fair! Why are they all attacking him?" Her anger at the blatant ganging up on Adam was uncontainable. Eddie echoed her sentiment, "Yeah, why are they doing that?" Alex, however, was laughing, a cruel, triumphant sound. "Seems I''m not going to face him in the tournament after all." High above them, in the private viewing rooms of the stadium, Kim and the other founders watched the unfolding spectacle. Michael, one of the founders, murmured, "I wonder why they''re all attacking him..."

    Marcus agreed, "Yeah, if anything, they should be attacking the unique power holder." Kim nodded thoughtfully. "They probably arranged this before the tournament. However, I think once they''re done with Adam, they''ll turn on the unique power holder. And I think he knows that too."

    "Then why is he helping them fight Adam?" Marcus questioned, his brow furrowed. Michael leaned forward, a thoughtful expression on his face. "Well, think of it this way. If they all target him, it''s nine against one. But if he helps them beat Adam, it might be eight against one¡ªif they even want to target him at all. And Adam''s the only flame-power holder here. From what happened in the last tournament, I think they know Adam might be a serious problem in this one. So, it''s kind of an advantage for him." Meanwhile, inside the pocket dimension, Adam slowly rose to his feet, a faint smile playing on his lips.

    "You''re enjoying this, aren''t you, Ragnarok?" Adam said, his voice low and dangerous. Iris saw him murmur something, but she was too far away to hear. Then, something extraordinary happened¡ªsomething unexpected, something no one had ever witnessed before.

    He unleashed his power¡ªthe power he''d desperately tried to suppress. Remembering Kim''s words¡ªto hold nothing back, to unleash every facet of his ability so its impact would be felt even beyond the confines of the pocket dimension¡ªhe surrendered to it. From his hands and legs, a golden-orange light bloomed, spreading like liquid fire up his body, his bones glowing with an incandescent energy. A palpable aura erupted, the very ground beneath him cracking and crumbling as if the force of gravity itself had intensified a thousandfold around him.

    Astonishment rippled through the arena. The sheer, overwhelming horror emanating from Adam was palpable, a visceral wave that washed over everyone present. Those he was scheduled to fight felt it most acutely; even the power holders already inside the pocket dimension, those who hadn''t yet reached the fighting area, were stopped dead in their tracks by the force of it. The impact extended beyond the pocket dimension itself, reaching the stadium; people inside felt the tremor of power, a chilling premonition of something immense. Even Alex, his smugness replaced by a look of dawning dread, felt it. He gritted his teeth, a low growl escaping his lips. "What is this...?"

    Akira and Tyler were surprised, their faces mirroring the astonishment of the others, though Tilda and Eddie, while also surprised, showed less shock; they were familiar with this power, even if its current manifestation was still intimidating. Inside the private viewing rooms, the founders, Michael and the others, were equally astonished. "Is that what I think it is?" Michael breathed, his voice barely audible. Rune nodded grimly. "Yeah, I think that''s divinity."

    Adam felt it¡ªthe fire within him, a burning intensity that consumed him. His eyes glowed a fierce golden orange, his blood boiling, his fists clenching with an almost unbearable urge to fight. He had to fight; the need was primal, overwhelming. He had to unleash his fury, to revel in the brutal dance of battle. A smile stretched across his face as he looked at the earth-power holder, Iris, the air-power holder, and the lightning-power holder, their faces a mixture of fear and awe. Then, a red-haired girl came running, her eyes wide with a mixture of terror and fascination. His smile widened. "I get to fight all these people...by myself," he murmured, his voice low and dangerous, his fists tightening.

    Deep within Adam, within the fractured glass cube where Ragnarok was imprisoned, a chilling smile played on Ragnarok''s lips. He was ready to see what would unfold.

 Postponed

    sorry to all my followers but  I have to make a rewrite-

    because there are some inconsistencies in this book that are failed to foresee and therefore I have to make a rewrite. I will be rebuilding the World from Adam from a man to a god. I will be giving characters better motivations giving Clear world building and making the book more descriptive and the dialogue a bit more realistic thank you for following me on this journey sorry that I have to remove this book but I promise to come with the story that will pack a bigger punch so please make sure you follow I''ll see you in the new world.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.